#harry/florence/reader
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
love triangle // one shot
harry styles x fem!reader x florence pugh

summary: based on @umadirectioner request.
|| masterlist ||
words: ~1k
warnings: smut18+, threesome (2f,1m), oral (m and f receiving), fingering, unprotected sex, cumshot, masturbation, cum play
. ݁₊ ⊹ . ݁˖ . ݁ . ݁₊ ⊹ . ݁˖ . ݁ . ݁₊ ⊹ . ݁˖ . ݁
“where is he?” you groaned, looking at Florence. she was making dinner for the three of you.
“babe, you know he’s working.” she smiled, looking at the pasta she was making. you approached her from behind, hugging her. you kissed her neck few times. “you’re distracting me.” she chuckled, tilting her head slightly to the side, to give you better access. you smiled against her skin, sucking on her favorite spot. she moaned quietly. your hands caressing her waist. “he’ll be hungry, i have to finish this before we do anything.”
“knowing him, he will be hungry for us, not this dinner.” you chuckled, hearing the front doors cracking. he walked into open-concept kitchen, looking at you and her.
“my two favorite ladies.” he smiled, approaching you. he kissed your lips and then hers. “smells delicious.” he licked his lips slightly, looking at pasta.
“it’ll be ready in 10 minutes.” she said, going back to cooking.
“i’ll prepare table.” you grabbed plates and cutlery. after you all ate, you went to sit on the couch. Harry sat between you and Florence. “how was work, baby?”
“as always.” he sigh, leaning back on the couch. he closed his eyes. you and she looked at each other knowingly. you started unbuttoning his shirt.
“how about you relax a little?” you smiled. he opened his eyes, looking at you and then at her. she kneeled down in front of him, unzipping his jeans. he took off his shirt when you unbuttoned it. he stood up, taking off his jeans and boxers. he sat back down, with his already hard dick laying against his stomach. you bent down to suck him and Florence started massaging, lick and suck on his balls.
“fuck.” he moaned, placing his one hand on her head and one into your hair. you both were talented and know exactly what he likes, but from talking to each other, you all knew that he prefer you sucking his cock like that. you were moving up and down faster with each second with your head, giving him exactly what he needs. “jesus, yes.” he gasped, tilting his head back. she started stroking the part where you didn’t reach with your mouth, while still sucking on his balls. he groaned. “i’m so fucking close, my pretty girls.” you moaned around him, sucking even harder. his back arched slightly, when his dick started throbbing inside your mouth, filling it. he let out broken moan. you let go of him, gripping Florence’s chin. she opened her mouth, waiting for you to share. you leaned down to her face, filling her mouth with half of what you had inside yours. “holy fuck.” he panted, looking at both of you. you both swallowed, kissing each other for few seconds. he licked his lips, still breathless. you started taking off her dress, leaving her only in underwear. he started stroking himself at the sight of you both. she took off your dress as well, leaving you only in your panties, since you didn’t had bra on yourself. her lips wrapped around your nipple, making you moan quietly. you took off her bra in meantime. “i need you both, now.” he spoke, still stroking himself slowly. you and Florence stood up. you all went to shared bedroom and he laid down on his back. she went to ride him, while you went to sit on his face. he moaned into your core, when he felt her lowering herself down on his dick. she started moving on him quickly. you both knew he’s gonna fuck you both without coming, since you sucked him off earlier. he gripped your thighs, licking your clit. she started squeezing your breast, moving on him faster. you moaned, feeling your orgasm already approaching.
“oh my fucking goodness.” you gasped, hearing her moaning behind you. he started pounding into her to meet her movements, licking you through it. after few seconds you moaned and your legs started shaking when you finished. he licked you through it and when you calmed down you got off his face. you leaned down to peck his lips. you watched them for few seconds, looking at her coming. she got off him, laying down in front of you. you smiled, going at your hands and knees. he kneeled behind you, sliding into your entrance with a groan. you gripped sheets, leaning down to lick her pussy. she putted her hand into your hair when you started sucking on her clit. Harry gripped your hips, moving in and out at fast pace. you moaned into her core, causing her gasp. you started fingering her, while working with your mouth as well. you curled your fingers in perfect angle, knowing she’ll come fast like that. you weren’t wrong, because after few thrusts of your digits she came around them, gripping your hair tighter. he was panting, fucking you fast from behind. she sat on the bed to watch, breathing slightly heavier after her own recent release.
“fuck, i’m close.” he groaned, going with his hand to your clit and rubbing it. you moaned loudly, feeling almost overwhelmed.
“yes!” you gripped sheets tightly while coming around his dick. he fucked you through it, pulling out right after. you and Florence kneeled down in front of him, watching him stroking himself fast. he groaned, spilling his cum on your boobs and hers. you licked her clean from his release and she did the same with you. all three of you collapsed on the bed, with him in the middle. he wrapped one arm around you and one around her.
“i love you both so much.”
#harry styles#one shot#smut#smut oneshot#x reader#x y/n smut#harry smut#harry styles au#harry styles fanfiction#florence pugh#florence pugh x reader#harry styles smut#harry styles writing#harry styles imagine#harry styles one shot#harrystyles#harry styles x y/n#harry styles x you#harry styles x fem!reader#harry styles x reader#harry x y/n#harry x reader#harry x you#x y/n#x you smut#smut one shot#x you#florence pugh x y/n#harry styles story#harry styles fic
189 notes
·
View notes
Note
hello I would like to request Flo X reader fic. Where reader is touring with Harry styles. She plays guitar and Flo comes to his concert (she is friends with Harry) and meets Y/n and they hook up later that night (soft smut, maybe some praise or light choking?) . And then like a timeskip to their wedding. Harry gives a funny speech about how they met.
Sorry if it's too much. But this is one of my daydreaming scenarios. I trust you with doing it justice ❤️
── ༊*·˚⋆ 𝘆𝗼𝘂'𝗿𝗲 𝗳𝘂𝗰𝗸𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗺𝘆 𝗴𝘂𝗶𝘁𝗮𝗿𝗶𝘀𝘁
paring: florence pugh x fem!reader
tag(s): fluff, nsfw, r is harry's friend, flo's also harry's friend, harry is like r's big bro
warning(s): MDNI, +18 ONLY read at your own risk, explicit smut, wlw sex, oral sex, slight praise kink, slight choking kink, grammatical errors, unedited
word count: 3.1k
note: It's been a long time coming but here I am lol. I FUCKING LOVED YOUR IDEA ANON. I just love Florence and love Harry so this was on fucking top. I hope you like it, sooo sorry it took me soo long to post it. Love you all, M <3
requests are open! + check my rules + masterlist <3

The screaming, the singing, the cheering, the whole whole scene just sent shivers up your spine.
You knew that it wasn’t for you, not really. It was all for him and you couldn’t be prouder of all the things he had accomplished. Sure, he was kinda like your boss, or so the two of you would joke, but in reality Harry was a really good friend of yours. He was the older brother you had never had.
A sad smile made its way over to your face as the show came to an end. It was always the worst part of the show, knowing that you would have to say goodbye to the unbelievably loud, fun, joyful atmosphere. But the thought of doing it all over again soon offered you some comfort.
And so it came to an end, as everyone hit the last chord and note, and as Harry said goodbye to every person in the stadium. A second later, all lights went out, and everyone went offstage.
“I could never get tired of this,” was the first thing you said as you all made their way into your dressing rooms.
“Damn right!” Sarah agreed. You took a quick glance at her and smiled as you watched her holding Mitch’s hand.
“They always are so incredible,” Harry said from next to you. “You guys are also incredible. I cannot thank you enough for being here.”
“Get out of here, you dork,” you playfully nudge your shoulder against him.
“I mean it,” he said, chuckling.
“I know you do,” you said, rolling your eyes at him.
“Harry!” you heard someone screaming behind you, causing the aforementioned to turn around.
“Flor?” he said as a blond woman came running closer. “Flor!” he said, this time sure, as he opened up his arms to hug the woman
She, pretty much, launched herself into his arms as he tightly hugged her. “You were amazing! she said. “You all were!” she finished as Harry let go of her.
“Thank you, Flor. I didn’t know you were actually coming,” you noticed that Harry couldn't stop smiling.
“I know, I didn’t either. But I just thought I couldn't miss this, you know,” she nudged Harry’s side as you had done a few seconds before.
You cleared your throat getting Harry’s attention. “Oh, right. Everyone, this is Florence, fellow actor,” he joked. “Flor, this is everyone: Mitch and Sarah,” he gestured to the couple. “Elin, Niji, Pauli, Ny,” the four of them nodded and waved at her. “And lastly, but definitely not least, Y/n.”
“Hello,” you smiled at her. “Nice to finally put a face to your name.”
“Likewise,” she smiled back, her eyes not leaving your frame and you swore you felt your stomach flipping. “It’s nice to meet all of you, really,” Florence gently shook her head, snapping out of her own thoughts. “I just wanted to say ‘hi’, I guess I’ll be on my way…”
“No, don’t leave,” Harry protested. “We finally get to hang out. Have dinner with me, please,” he said, grabbing her hands. “Y/n and I are going to this amazing restaurant and I’m sure you’ll love it.”
“Oh, no. I don’t want to intrude…”
“Not at all,” you quickly cut her off. “It would be lovely to have someone helping me handle this one over here,” you motioned to Harry.
“Rude,” he scoffed, as if he was actually hurt but there was a grin on his lips.
She chuckled, “I’m not sure…”
“Please, I insist.”
“She insists,” Harry repeated your statement.
“I, um…” Harry looked at her with puppy eyes. “Fine, fine,” she gave up with a smile on her face. “But dinner’s on me.”
“Not a chance,” Harry said as he wrapped his arm around her shoulders.
[...]
“So, this Olivia girl is nuts,” you concluded.
“Well, I wouldn’t use that word,” Harry said as he winced at your choice of word.
“Yeah, she’s mental,” Florence said otherwise, nodding at you.
“Was the movie good at least?”
“You didn’t watch it?” Harry asked, but your whole attention was on Florence.
“Yeah, I guess so,” she answered you. “Fans like it, critics thought it was alright. But the whole cast… there was some weird energy going on…” she shrugged it off as she took a bite of her pasta.
“I can’t believe you didn’t watch my movie,” you heard Harry keep on complaining.
“It must have sucked. Such great actors and good people were involved, all for her to ruin the whole thing…”
“I’m your best friend, why didn’t you watch it?” he said, turning his head to you so you couldn't ignore him anymore.
“Jesus! I’m sorry, okay,” you said defensively, making Florence chuckled. “It just slipped out of my mind,” you said as a smile creeped on your lips, mirroring Florence’s.
“You are a bad friend.”
“I’m not.”
“Yeah, you are,” he dramatically sighed. “But that’s okay, I still love you,” he said, placing a kiss on your forehead as he stood up. “I’m going to the loo, I’ll be right back.”
“He’s such an ass,” you said, once he was gone, as you took a sip of water.
Florence giggled at your words. “He is, isn’t he?” She cleared her throat. “So, I… I have to ask… Are you and Harry… you know like…,” she said, feeling the blood rushing to her cheeks.
You quickly realised what she meant and almost choked on your water.
“No! God, no,” you said, clearing your throat, causing Florence to both laugh and sigh in relief. “He’s like my big brother. From the moment we met I just… I knew he would be a big part of my life, and he is… as my brother,” she nodded as a smile found its way to her lips. “Plus, he’s definitely not my type. Like at all, if you know what I mean,” you said, hiding behind your glass again.
“I think I do know what you mean,” Florence smiled at you in accompaniment.
“So, you and him never…”
“No,” she chuckled. “I mean we did kiss but it was just acting so…” she trailed off, licking her lips which caused your eyes to quickly look at them.
“Good to know,” you said as you gulped down the lump that had formed in your throat.
[...]
“I’m sorry I have to leave early,” Harry mumbled disappointed.
“It’s okay. We had a lot of fun, right?” you winked at Florence to which she nodded. “Drive safe, H,” you mumbled as you hugged him goodbye.
“Always,” he said as he let you go and went to hug Florence. “Don’t be a stranger, okay, Flor?”
“I won’t,” she hugged him tightly. “I promise.”
“You guys are sure you don’t want me to drop…”
“We’ll be fine,” you quickly cut him off.
“M’okay, I’m leaving,” he said, making his way to his car. “Good night!”
“Night night!” you said back, watching his back as he left the two of you alone.
“So, um…” Florence said once she was sure her friend was gone. “Would you like to get some coffee back at mine?” you smiled as her cheeks turned red once again. “Well, it’s not mine. I don’t live there, but I am staying there. So I guess it does count as mine—” she was rambling.
“I would love to,” you cut her off.
[...]
The moment the both of you stepped through the door, the coffee was long forgotten.
“I’ve been waiting to do this the entire night,” she whispered on your lips.
You didn't know how it happened, but the glances on your way to Florence’s house became featherlight touches and next thing you knew she was pushing you inside her house and her lips soon found yours. You weren’t complaining though.
“Oh, really?” you teased her as you bit her bottom lip.
“Yes,” she said in between a soft moan, dragging you to the couch.
“We are doing this here?” you said, as you kissed her neck.
“The bedroom is too far away,” she said, already breathless, lying on the couch.
“It’s literally just ten more—.”
“Just shut up and kiss me,” she said cupping your cheeks, forcing her lips onto yours.
The kiss only became rougher as your tongue made its way past her lips, fighting against her own. You could still taste the wine she had earlier along with the ice cream she had for dessert. You moved your lips down, finding once again her sensitive skin and decided to leave your mark on her. Something for her to remember you afterwards.
“That’s gonna leave a mark.”
“Yeah, that’s what I want,” you said as you kissed right where your teeth had been. “I don’t want you to forget me so easily,” you chuckled, before sucking another part of her skin just to leave another bruise.
“Trust me, I’m gonna remember this night.”
As best as you could, while still being on top of her, you stripped her out of her clothes. It wasn’t that hard since she was wearing a dress, and she wasn’t wearing a bra like she always would. The only thing keeping you from admiring the entirety of her body was the thin piece of cloth covering her centre.
“God, you are breathtaking,” you said as your lips wrapped around her nipple.
“Fuck,” Florence muttered as her head fell back, arching her back against the couch.
Slowly, you made your way down her body, your lips ghosting over where she needed you the most. You brushed your nose against her clothed clit, your hot breath on her making her squirm under you.
“Y/n…” she whined.
You licked up her slit, tasting her even through the thin fabric, making you moan into her at how wet she already was.
“Just take it off already, please.”
“So eager, so wet for me… I like that,” you chuckled, before tugging down the piece of cloth with the help of your teeth.
As your tongue explored her sensitive centre, your right hand found its way up to her neck and slightly squeezed once you pushed your tongue inside her. You could feel her fast heartbeat under your hand, and decided to keep up with that pace as your tongue thrusted in and out of her.
You moved your tongue up, finding her clit and sucking hard on it while you used your free hand to push two fingers in her, making her moan out loud. You squeezed her neck a bit tighter, not tight enough to stop her from breathing, just to let her know she was being taken care of.
“Shit, I won’t be able to hold back for longer,” she cried out, brows furrowed as you keep on working on her.
“Then don’t hold back, baby,” your voice was muffled because of her cunt. “Just come for me, Flor.”
You thrusted even faster and harder, arching the tip of your finger just to hit her sweet spot, working your tongue rougher on her clit and a second later you felt her legs wrapping around your head as her whole body started to tremble and your name fell out of your lips. You helped her ride her orgasm as you squeezed her neck getting the best out of her as you swallowed every drop of her juices.
“You did so good for me, babygirl,” you said as you went up to kiss her lips so she could have a taste of herself.
“Bloody hell, Y/n. That was amazing…” she struggled to speak the words out, she was completely breathless.
“We are just getting started, sweetheart.”
[...]
After that night, Florence and you exchanged numbers and found yourself reaching out for the other constantly. She would tell you about her job, and you would tell her about the tour. Some nights, when she had a free weekend, she would fly out to where you were and stay in the hotel with you. Those were the best nights ever, just the two of you cuddling and kissing and doing more than just kissing.
She was one of the best things that had ever happened in a long time, you wanted to let the whole world know she was now yours and you were hers. But if the whole world knew, then Harry would too. And neither of you were sure how he would take the news. You were scared to lose your best friend —your brother— even if it sounded really silly, you were fucking his best friends after all.
There were so many times when you almost told him, after all when touring with your best friend he knew there was something going on with you, he just couldn’t put his finger on it. He would watch as you giggled and smiled at your phone, or he would wonder why you started to stay at the hotels instead of going out with the whole group at night. He didn’t want to intrude, so he settled for waiting for you to open up with him. But curiosity was eating him inside out, luckily for Harry, he would find some answers really soon.
First night in London was just around the corner, and Florence came along with it, since he decided to invite her to that show as well. You weren’t aware of the arrangement until you stumbled into Harry’s dressing room and she was just sitting there.
“Hi,” you said, with a tint of uncertainty.
“Hi,” she just smiled at you and you felt your tummy shrinking.
“What are you–? How? When?” you felt your anxiety creeping in.
“I’m seeing one of my best friends performing, and my girlfriend as a plus. How? Well, I guess Harry made it possible and when? I just got here, like twenty minutes ago,” she chuckled. “Do you not want me here?” she joked.
“No!” you shook your head. “I mean, of course I want you here,” you said, getting closer to her, wrapping your arms around her waist and resting your forehead on hers. “I just…,” you sighed. “I’m sorry, I just freaked out because of Harry.”
“I know, love,” she said, caressing your arms. “I think we should tell him, maybe after the show.”
“Yeah, I agree.”
“It’ll go just fine, I promise,” she added, once she sensed your doubt. She cupped your cheeks searching for your eyes. “I promise, okay?” she reassured you.
“Okay,” you nodded, convincing yourself that Florence was right.
She couldn’t help it and sealed the promise by softly kissing all your doubts and worries away. You didn’t realise how badly you needed that kiss until your breath was taken away. It wasn’t just a kiss, it was a caress to your uneasy heart and you felt your entire self melting into her, completely forgetting where the two of you were standing.
“So this was it,” you heard someone say behind you.
A pair of stern green eyes met yours and you felt your heart drop to your stomach, but the cold green eyes quickly moved past you.
“I cant believe you are fucking my guitarist,” Harry simply said to Florence.
You didn’t expect him to snap at Florence, but for some reason there he was doing exactly that.
“Harry!” you chimed in.
“What? It's true, isn’t it?” he shrugged it off, not moving his eyes from Florence.
“It’s complicated,” she attacked him back.
“It’s not complicated. Are you or are you two not fucking? Simple as that.”
“It’s not just fucking,” he winced at the use of the ‘f-word’ coming out of your lips. You were his best friend, almost like a sister and there he was finding out his ‘sister’ was fucking his best friend. “There’s more to it.”
“This is what you had been hiding from me, isn’t it? I knew there was something off with you. I just… I can’t believe neither of you would tell me.”
“We didn’t do it on purpose, Harry,” Flo said.
“It just happened,” his eyes softened once he found yours again. “We didn’t mean for it to happen, but it did, Hazz.”
“So it’s not just, you know…” he didn’t want to say ‘fuck’ again, he had had enough with that word when it came to you.
“No, it’s not—.”
“I love her,” Florence said.
“What?” you asked in disbelief, that was the first time she would say that.
“I do. I love you,” she said now to you. “You feel like home, Y/n. And I want nothing more than to come home every night to you.”
You couldn't help the smile forming on your lips. “I love you too,” you said chuckling.
“Great! I can’t stay mad at you two if you keep on being this lovely…” Harry huffed. “You know what, I’m just gonna leave. We can talk about this later, or maybe not,” he said making his way to the door, but before he walked out he said: “Though, I want both of you to know that I’m glad you two found each other… and that it was because of me.”
[...]
Three years later.
Harry cleared his throat before speaking. “I would like to start my best man speech by saying that these two lovebirds met because of me, so I am to thank that we are all gathered here, therefore you are all very welcome,” the room cheered for him, even though it was supposed to be yours and Florence’s night. “When I first found out about them, I just freaked out,” the whole room bursted into laughter both yours and Florence’s family and friends. “I did, I swear. I just couldn't believe it.”
“Harry!” you scolded him.
“Y/n is like my little sister, “ Harry completely ignored you. “And when I found out that my little sister was doing things… unthinkable, unspeakable, unpleasant things, with my so-called friend…”
“Harry!” this time Florence said with a warning tone, making the whole room chuckled.
“I freaked out,” he smiled to himself remembering the moment. “But now, standing here and celebrating their love on this glorious day, their wedding day, I just know it was meant to be. Y/n,” he said looking into your eyes. “You know you feel like a sister to me,” you felt tears burning your eyes. “And I couldn’t be happier knowing that you found the love of your life. And that it’s not just some random stranger you found online or something, “ the room chuckled again. “But it’s one of the best, kind, gentle souls I know,” you searched for Florence’s hand, squeezing it. “I’m glad you found her, Flor. I’m glad you found each other” his eyes were now locked on hers. “And I’m glad you love her just as much as I do, maybe even more,” he winked at her. “So,” he raised his glass of champagne, everyone following suit. “Cheers to the both of you, for your undecaying love,” he was going to take a sip from his glass but he quickly added: “And cheers to me for bringing you two together.”
Likes, comments and reblogs are appreciated! <3
-M
#florence pugh#florence pugh x reader#florence pugh x fem reader#florence pugh x you#florence pugh x y/n#florence pugh x harry styles#harry styles x reader#harry styles#florence pugh fluff#florence pugh smut#littlexscarletxwitch's fic#requests by lovely anons ‘๑’
538 notes
·
View notes
Text
Author’s blog —
˚₊‧꒰ა ꣑ৎ ໒꒱ ‧₊˚
So I just finished watching Don’t worry Darling and I am still not over how stunning both Harry is as Jack and Florence as Alice. AND I NEED TO WRITE FANFICS FOR THEIR CHARACTERS with either reader insert 😭
gif credit from @harryisart 🏹
#dont worry darling#jack chambers#alice chambers#harry styles#florence pugh#harry styles x reader#jack chambers x reader#x reader#imagine request#fanfiction#harry x reader#harry styles x y/n#dont worry darling x reader#authors blog#authors note
57 notes
·
View notes
Text
If you have Wattpad please read my latest MCU x Harry Potter crossover!!!
This book is for you if you like:
-Dumbledore Slander
-Wolfstar as parents
-Nice!Snape (sort of)
-Nice!Draco
-Black OC!
-Mom!Natasha
-The Avengers as basically one big happy family!
-Fred, Loki, Pietro, Tony etc NOT *💀🪦*
-Ron x OC
Small Excerpt from a random Chapter below:
.
.
.
.
"Excuse me, Miss Romanoff have you seen the Weasley twins?"Umbrige asked sweetly, considering she's been trying to get back on my good side for the past week and a half.
"Sorry, haven't seen them since the last time I saw them." I said with a smile before taking a drink on my hot chocolate and looking down at my phone when I saw Steve got another word.
"And when was that?"Umbrigde asked confused.
"When was what?"I asked with mock confusion as I looked up at her.
"The last time you saw them of course."Umbrige said becoming slightly irritated.
"Saw who?" I asked innocently.
"Fred and George Weasley."Umbrige said firmly an I pretended to think about it for a moment. Like I didn't see them walk past me with Ron and Draco five minutes ago, carrying empty glitter containers and prank kits.
"Can't say those names ring any bells I'm afraid. However if you're looking for the Weasley twins they went that way." I mumbled looking down at my phone.
"Which way? Left or right?"Umbrigde asked frantically looking around.
"I don't know, that's what I'm asking you. Right or wrong? Up or down, you know? Do you think I'll grow more, I've recently become very insecure about my height. I feel like I'm not tall enough? But what if I'm too tall? I'm 5'9 but that could mean anything. Did you know brown cows don't make chocolate milk? Do you think the sky knows it's blue? Why do people have limbs? I'll tell you why, because of evaluation! Not to be confused with revolutions because those are bad. Speaking of revolutions, have you ever owned a unicorn? I've been thinking of starting a butterfly farm but I can't because I won't have time to take them for walks everyday. Do you think cats know that they're cat-" I asked rambling various nonsense questions with a look of concern painted on my face.
"That's enough! I'll find them myself!" Umbrigde yelled cutting me off.
#poc fic recs#blackreader#ron weasley#harry/draco#ron and draco as besties#mcu multiverse#tom holland oneshot#jegulus#james potter#regulus black#marvel imagines#jegulus x reader#avengers endgame portals#natasha romanoff x reader#x black daughter!reader#florence pugh#x poc!reader fluff#clint barton#kate bishop#yelena belova and reader#red room#marvel x black! reader#tony stark#molly weasley#fred weasley#ben barnes fanfiction#robert pattinson x reader#harry potter and the chamber of secrets#harry potter headcanon#captain america
53 notes
·
View notes
Text
Just READ!
Florence - Masterlist

You and Peter Parker are former childhood best friends. As next door neighbours, you and him spent a great deal of time together, either at school, playing video games, or during your yearly summer vacations at Florence, Italy.
But after you drifted away from him- you both went to different colleges, and you figured you wouldn't need to bother him anymore with your unrequited crush that you had never spoken of but clearly showed symptoms of- things are very awkward. It's even more so when you receive an invitation to Harry and MJ's destination wedding, located at Florence, of course.
Former childhood friends to friends to lovers, mutual pining, flirting, possessive/protective!Peter, lots of partying, Italian culture and architecture, lavish luxury stuff, MJ's modelling career, fluff and angst and eventual smut, wedding stuff, flashbacks to childhood, and probably just way too much detail, dialogue, and banter
No use of y/n, you go by your last name and you are Logan Howlett's daughter. You go by Howlett or Lettie for short.
Using the TASM cast and Hugh Jackman as Wolverine. I personally imagine Alexina Graham or Fernanda Ly as MJ, but you're welcome to imagine any redhead you'd like.
Also on AO3
Chapter One
Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
#tasm!peter parker fluff#tasm!peter parker x you#peter parker x reader#peter parker x you#tasm!peter x you#tasm!peter parker x reader#tasm!peter x reader#reader insert#x reader#peter parker reader insert#peter parker imagine#multi chapter fic#masterlist#florence masterlist#peter parker#spider man#tasm#tasm x reader#tasm!peter imagine#tasm!peter fluff#the amazing spider man x reader#the amazing spider man#mary jane watson#harry osborn#logan howlett#may parker#benjamin parker
483 notes
·
View notes
Text
♯ JEALOU$Y ; theodore nott


PAIRING! theodore nott x fem!reader
SYNOPSIS! an unexpected situation catches you off guard in the heart of florence and your boyfriend reveals a side of him you’ve never seen before (based off this req.!!)
WARNINGS AND TAGS! fluff, jealous + italian theo, translation of foreign language + lmk !
WORD COUNT! 1.3k
NOTES! he’s so fine when he’s jealous❕
HARRY POTTER MASTERLIST!
© ahqkas — all rights reserved. even when credited, these works are prohibited to be reposted, translated or modified
THEODORE NOTT WAS FAR FROM HAVING A SHORT TEMPER (UNLIKE HIS BEST FRIEND) BUT THAT DIDN'T MEAN HE WAS NECESSARILY CARELESS. Sometimes, jealousy wrapped around his heart like the snake representing his house, squeezing and picking at the muscle, giving it wounds for blood to shed from.
And every time he tried to push those feelings aside, they came back even stronger than before in a crashing wave full of raw emotion. He felt like a puppet on a string that was pulled tight by the cruel hands of jealousy. His actions were no longer his own.
The summer sun bathed the picturesque streets of Florence in a warm, golden glow, casting a honeyed hue over the ancient city. Cobblestone pathways, worn smooth by centuries of footsteps, stretched along the bustling streets. Each turn revealed a new delight: charming cafés with wrought-iron tables spilling onto the sidewalks, historic landmarks standing as silent reminders of the past, and vibrant marketplaces bursting with life and color. The air was rich with the scent of blooming flowers, mingling with the earthy aroma of aged stone and the tantalizing whiff of fresh espresso. The fragrance was an intoxicating blend, making every breath feel like a taste of paradise. The sounds of Florence added to the sensory feast: the melodic chatter of locals and tourists, the clinking of glasses and cutlery from the outdoor restaurants, and the distant strains of street musicians playing heavenly tunes on their violins and accordions.
Florence, in the embrace of summer, was absolutely beautiful. It was a place where history and romance intertwined, where every corner held a new discovery, and every moment was a celebration of the beauty of life. The city's magic lay not just in its landmarks, but in the way it made you feel — alive, enchanted, and eternally in love with the world around you.
You walked hand in hand with Theodore, your fingers intertwined in one as you explored the enchanting city. This vacation had been his idea, a chance for the two of you to escape the pressures of Hogwarts and immerse yourselves in the beauty and romance of Italy. Theo's Italian heritage made the trip even more special; he was eager to show you the places that held a special place in his heart.
As you wandered through a bustling street, you paused to admire a street artist's breathtaking paintings. The vibrant colors and detailed brushstrokes captured the scenery of Florence in ways that made the city's beauty stand out even more, and you found yourself lost in the artwork. Theo had stepped away momentarily to get you both something to eat from a nearby stand, leaving you alone but content. The hum of the city buzzed around you, voices of people blending with the occasional strum of a guitar.
While you were engrossed in the art, a group of local boys approached, their laughter and chatter filling the air. They were handsome and confident, their flirtatious smiles and easy charm unmistakable. One of them, with dark, curly hair and a mischievous grin, stepped forward, clearly intent on catching your attention. His eyes sparkled with interest as he gestured towards you.
"Sei molto bella." ("You are very beautiful.")
You blinked, a bit taken aback. Although you had picked up a few phrases during your time with Theo, your grasp of the language was far from fluent. You understood enough to know that he was complimenting you, but the exact words of meaning escaped you.
Before you could respond, another boy joined in, his tone equally playful. "Vuoi venire a fare una passeggiata con noi?" ("Do you want to go for a walk with us?")
You felt a flush rise to your cheeks, both from the unexpected attention and your inability to respond. Your eyes darted around, hoping to spot your boyfriend. You were feeling increasingly uncomfortable, unsure how to extricate yourself from the situation.
Just as you were about to attempt a polite but awkward decline, you heard Theo's voice, sharp and commanding. "Ehi, lasciatela in pace!" ("Hey, leave her alone!")
The transformation in him was startling. Theo, usually so calm and composed, had a fierce intensity in his eyes. He stepped between you and the group of boys, his posture protective, his expression a stormy mix of anger and determination. The easygoing demeanor he often sported was replaced by a fierce warning.
His broad shoulders squared, blocking the boys' view of you completely, creating a barrier that was both physical and emotional. The bright warmth of the sun seemed to dim in comparison to the fire that burned in Theo's gaze. It was as if a switch had been flipped, transforming him from the gentle, sweet boyfriend you knew into a guardian ready to defend the owner of his heart and soul.
The boys, who had moments ago been brimming with confidence, raised their hands in mock surrender, laughing nervously. "Calmati, amico. Non volevamo causare problemi," one of them said, trying to diffuse the situation. ("Calm down, friend. We didn't want to cause trouble.")
But Theo wasn't having any of it. Each word was a blade of a dagger, cutting through the casual flirtation of the boys, leaving no room for doubt about his intentions. "Non vedete che non è interessata? Andatevene prima che mi arrabbi davvero." ("Can't you see she's not interested? Walk away before I really get angry."). His voice was low and menacing as he continued in rapid Italian, his words too fast for you to catch but clearly effective in making the boys rethink their approach. They muttered a few apologies before scurrying away, casting wary glances over their shoulders.
Theo turned to you, his eyes softening instantly as he took in your bewildered expression. The fierce protector you had just witnessed melted away, replaced by your sweet boy you knew so well. "Are you okay?" His hand found yours, fingers intertwining in a comforting touch.
You nodded, still a bit shaken. "I'm fine. They were just . . . I didn't understand what they were saying," you admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed.
Theo's lips curved into a reassuring smile. "They were trying to flirt with you," he explained. "But don't worry, they're gone now."
You managed a small laugh, the tension easing out of your body. "I figured that much," you said, your voice lightening. "Thank you, Theo."
He stepped closer, wrapping an arm around your shoulders and pulling you into his side. The warmth of his embrace and the steady beat of his heart were instantly calming. "I'm sorry if I scared you," he murmured, his breath brushing against your hair. "I just couldn't stand the thought of them bothering you."
You looked up at him, your eyes meeting his. The fierce protectiveness in his gaze had melted into something softer, more tender. "You were amazing," you said honestly. "I've never seen you like that before."
Theo's smile widened, a hint of pride in his expression. "Well, I can't help it," he said, his tone teasing but sincere. "You bring out the best in me."
As you continued your walk through the beautiful streets of Florence, Theo kept you close, his arm securely around you. The incident with the local boys faded into the background, replaced by the joy of being together in such a magical place. The city's charm and Theo's unwavering affection made you feel like you were living in a dream.
Later that evening, as you sat together at a cozy café, sipping on rich Italian espresso, you couldn't help but feel grateful for Theo. His protective nature, his deep love for you, and his ability to make you feel safe and cherished were all things you treasured deeply. As the sun set over the Florence skyline, painting the sky in brilliant hues of pink and orange, you leaned into Theo, feeling utterly content.
In that moment, with the world bathed in the soft glow of twilight, you knew that no matter where you were, as long as you were with Theo, you were home.
#theodore nott x reader#theodore nott x y/n#theodore nott x you#theodore nott fluff#theodore nott oneshot#theodore nott fic#theodore nott fanfiction#theodore nott imagine#theodore nott drabble#theodore nott#theo nott fic#theo nott one shot#theo nott x reader#theo nott imagine#theo nott fanfiction#theo nott x y/n#theo nott x you#theo nott fluff#theo nott#x reader#reader insert#harry potter imagine#harry potter x reader#slytherin boys#slytherin x reader#harry potter fanfiction#slytherin boys x reader#slytherin#harry potter x you#hp x you
5K notes
·
View notes
Text
Don't Worry, Darling

Pairing: Harry Styles x Reader
CW: Explicit sexual content, slight dominant/submissive dynamics, clingy Y/N, film reference (Don’t Worry Darling).
Synopsis: Watching Don’t Worry Darling while Harry’s away leaves you so turned on that you’re all over him the moment he gets home.
Harry had left the house barely an hour ago.
“Back in two,” he’d murmured into your hair, arms wrapping around you in that sleepy morning kind of hug. His voice was gravelly, still warm with bed, and he kissed your shoulder like it physically pained him to leave.
Now, it was just you, curled under a throw blanket on the living room couch, legs tucked under yourself, scrolling through his filmography out of sheer boredom.
You’d never watched Don’t Worry Darling. Not really.
You’d seen clips, sure, seen her kissing him, your Harry, and that was already enough to make your chest tight and eyes roll. But the full movie? You’d avoided it on purpose. Just didn’t feel like something you could handle with a straight face.
But today you were bored. And maybe just a little too curious for your own good.
So, you clicked play.
The opening was slow, stylish. That classic ‘50s aesthetic, pastel dresses and polished shoes. Harry’s voice in that clipped Jack Chambers accent made your skin feel hot before you were even halfway through.
You shifted under the blanket, hands tugging it tighter around your legs, chewing lightly on the tip of your thumb.
Then came the dining table scene.
You didn’t even mean to react, really. But your thighs squeezed together and your breathing stuttered. You were acutely aware of your heartbeat. Of the growing ache between your legs. It hit you with zero warning.
God, it was just him. The way he kissed, the way he held her like he’d die without it. That needy, messy kind of hunger. The way his big hands gripped her thighs. His groan when he dropped to his knees.
“Holy shit,” you whispered.
You were still for a few seconds, eyes wide, stomach fluttering.
By the time that was over, your hand had disappeared under the blanket. You were squirming without even meaning to, thighs rubbing, trying to relieve the pressure while your other hand clutched the throw pillow to your chest.
It was torture. Delicious, awful torture.
Because it was your Harry. That jaw. Those eyes. The voice. All of it, raw and perfect, and you couldn’t stop picturing him doing that to you. The movie was basically softcore. But your mind made it personal. Every kiss, everything, it wasn’t Florence. It was you.
You were so far gone you didn’t hear the door open.
“Baby?”
Your head snapped up. Your body jolted.
Harry was standing there, keys in hand, in his brown hoodie and sunglasses pushed on top of his head. His eyes squinted at you, confused at the blanket pulled up to your chin, your flushed cheeks, and the way you immediately paused the TV.
You looked guilty. Which made you look even more suspicious.
His brows furrowed as he kicked his shoes off and walked toward the couch.
“What are you watching?” he asked, tilting his head.
You could barely speak. Your mouth opened and closed. You were still so warm between your legs it almost hurt. Everything about him was suddenly ten times worse, his long fingers pushing his hair back, the little scratch in his voice, the cross tattoo on his hand.
You blinked.
He squinted at the screen. “Is that… Don’t Worry Darling?”
You swallowed. “Maybe.”
He laughed, plopping down next to you and ruffling your hair.
“You always said you’d never watch that one. Changed your mind?”
Your lips parted, but nothing came out.
He leaned in to kiss your cheek.
“You okay? You look—” he paused, taking you in, “—a little flustered.”
You crawled into his lap without thinking.
You needed him. Badly. Immediately.
Harry caught you with ease, brows lifting as you straddled him, your knees on either side of his thighs, hands fisting his hoodie.
“Whoa,” he chuckled, but you were already pressing your face to his neck.
His arms curled instinctively around your waist.
“Hi,” you mumbled.
“Hi?” he repeated, skeptical but smiling.
You kissed his jaw. Then again. And again.
He inhaled slowly, head tilting.
“Bunny,” he murmured, voice low and amused, “what’s goin’ on?”
You pulled back to look at him.
Your face was pure need.
He blinked.
“Oh.”
The next second, you were kissing him.
Hard.
It was messy, hungry, open-mouthed. Your hips rocked forward just enough for him to feel the heat between your legs, and he groaned softly into your mouth.
His hands slid down to your ass, gripping it as he pulled you closer, but he broke the kiss with a soft laugh against your lips.
“What’s gotten into you, sweetheart?” he teased, running his nose along your cheek.
You whimpered, frustrated. “You.”
His brow raised.
“You looked—so hot—and—and that scene,” you breathed, not making much sense.
“Scene?”
You nodded. “The table one.”
He paused. Then grinned, eyes darkening.
“Ohhh. That scene.”
Your face burned. He was loving this.
You shoved your face into his neck again, overwhelmed.
“I can’t help it,” you mumbled. “I missed you and now I’m—just—I need you.”
His laugh was soft and breathy in your ear.
“You’re so fuckin’ cute,” he whispered, pulling you impossibly close. “Jesus, you watched one scene and turned into a needy little thing?”
You nodded.
He shifted under you, and you could feel his hard-on pressing against you now, thick and heavy beneath his pants.
“Yeah,” he rasped. “Feels like you did.”
He stood up with you in his arms, your legs around his waist, and started walking toward the bedroom.
“Gonna have to make you feel better, huh?”
You whimpered into his collarbone.
He dropped you gently on the bed, crawling over you, hands roaming like he couldn’t decide where to touch first. Your face. Your thighs. Your waist. He wanted all of you at once.
“You’re such a mess,” he murmured, nosing along your jaw. “That desperate for me, baby?”
You nodded frantically.
“Didn’t even make it halfway through, I bet,” he whispered, untying the drawstring of your shorts.
“No,” you gasped. “You got home too fast.”
He smirked. “That’s a first.”
Your breath hitched when his fingers slipped beneath the waistband.
“You’re soaked.”
You nodded.
“Been thinking about me touching you like that scene?”
Your voice was barely a whisper. “Yes.”
“Should I do it the same way?”
You made a broken little noise.
Harry chuckled, deep and warm.
Then he dropped to his knees.
Just like in the movie.
Except this time, it was real.
Your thighs trembled under his hands as he pushed them apart. His mouth was hot and wet and perfect, and the sounds you made were louder than you meant them to be.
“Sweetest little thing,” he mumbled between kisses.
“Harry,” you moaned, breathless, writhing under his tongue.
He worked you open slowly, methodically. Lips and tongue, sucking your clit until your fingers tangled in his hair and you came hard with a cry of his name.
But he didn’t stop.
You whimpered, overstimulated, squirming.
He licked his lips, nose brushing your thigh as he looked up at you.
“One more.”
When he finally moved up your body, your skin was flushed and your chest was heaving.
His mouth found yours, letting you taste yourself, slow and messy. Then he slid his pants down, thick cock springing free, tip red and wet.
He lined himself up and pushed in slow.
You gasped, he was huge and deep and yours.
Harry groaned into your mouth. “Fuck, baby.”
He set a rhythm, slow but firm, grinding against you like he was trying to memorize the shape of you from the inside out.
“You gonna watch my movies more often if this is what happens?” he teased, hips thrusting.
You were half crying, nodding, clutching his shoulders.
“Such a pretty girl,” he cooed. “So fuckin’ needy for me, huh?”
You nodded again.
He made you come again, one hand rubbing slow circles on your clit while he fucked you deep and lazy.
You soaked him. You were shaking.
Then he pulled out and flipped you on your stomach, gently, kissing your shoulder blade.
“One more, yeah? You’ve been so good.”
You nodded, drunk on him, cheek pressed to the pillow.
He slid in again from behind, deeper somehow, one hand spreading your ass while the other snaked under to play with your tits.
It was so much. You were babbling, moaning, gripping the sheets.
“Good girl,” he rasped, voice thick. “Gonna fill you up, yeah?”
You nodded, nearly sobbing.
He came with a low groan, hips jerking once, twice, burying himself deep and letting go.
You could feel it, warm and perfect.
He collapsed beside you, panting.
You were curled into him after, legs tangled, cheek resting on his chest, the warmth of him lulling you into a dreamy haze. Harry had one arm snug around your waist, fingers lazily dragging up and down your spine, and the other brushing your hair back from your face.
“Feeling better?” he teased.
You smiled sleepily, eyes fluttering closed again as you nuzzled closer. “Mhm,” you mumbled, voice tiny and soft. “Wanna be your housewifey…”
Harry stilled, and then let out a deep chuckle, the sound vibrating in his chest. “Oh, do you now?” he teased gently. “Like the film?”
You nodded, lips brushing his collarbone. “Just wanna look pretty for you. Cook in a cute dress and wait for you to come home and fuck me like that.”
His breath hitched slightly, hand tightening just a little on your waist. “Jesus Christ, baby,” he whispered, dropping another kiss to your temple. “You’re gonna be the death of me.”
“Not my fault you’re hot,” you mumbled, already halfway asleep. “Shouldn’t let me watch stuff like that.”
Harry laughed again, low and fond, pulling the blanket higher over you both. “No more movies for you when I’m not home,” he said. “Clearly you can’t be trusted.”
“‘Kay,” you giggled. “Don’t worry, darling.”
He snorted. “Oh, shut up.”
#harry styles x reader#harry styles#dom harry styles#harry#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles fic#harry styles imagine#harry styles smut#harry styles x y/n#harry styles fluff
604 notes
·
View notes
Text

don't worry baby (8)
harry castillo x reader
series
word count: 18.k
warnings: no y/n, 28 year age gap, female reader, fluff, angst, emotional trauma, past interfamilial abuse and neglect, references to disordered eating, verbal harassment. not beta read, all mistakes are mine. didn’t reread, just needed to get it out.
It had been almost three months since Florence. Since the yacht. Since the article. Since Livia’s venom and the silent splash of a phone being tossed into dark water like penance.
It's the end of May now, almost June.
Sticky New York heat pressing against windows that refused to close all the way. Frances McDormand, the dark cat sprawled in front of a rotating fan like she paid rent. And Harry—Harry Castillo, once a name associated with corporate blood sport and too many $10,000 suits—now woke up in soft cotton shirts and made her coffee before speaking a word.
They lived in a loft now.
His penthouse had become unusable—paparazzi parked like permanent fixtures out front, cameras hidden in planters, strangers calling her name like it belonged to them. The final straw had come after a man—angry, middle-aged, face red with thirty years of grievance—broke into her and Maya’s apartment two days after they returned from Italy. He'd shouted about restitution, called her father a thief, and said she should pay the price.
He didn’t make it past the hallway. Danny handled the fallout. But that was it. She packed up everything that night. Maya too. The two of them sitting on the floor with takeout containers and three half-full boxes, looking at each other like the girls they’d been in that apartment didn’t exist anymore.
Now, Maya lived in a sunlit walkup with a balcony that faced a mural of Aretha Franklin and a bodega that sold homemade plantain chips in brown bags. Danny had found it. Helped her sign the lease. Pretended he didn’t care when she called him sweetheart and gave him a kiss on the cheek.
And her? She moved in with Harry. Into the loft. His loft. Exposed brick. Massive windows. Low leather furniture. A kitchen that smelled like citrus and wood and had knives sharper than her oldest fears. It was peaceful. In a way that felt rebellious. And more than that—more than safe, more than new—it felt private. There were no paparazzi. No late-night interviews. No articles. Just the creak of hardwood beneath bare feet and the click of Frances jumping onto the couch like she owned it.
The first morning, she woke up to the sound of birds outside the window and Harry brushing his teeth beside her. They shared the mirror now. She used the left side. He used the right.
She stood on her tiptoes to spit. He always offered her the water glass first. Sometimes they bumped elbows. Sometimes he kissed her cheek, mint on his breath, hand resting on the curve of her hip like it had always belonged there.
She wore his shirts to bed now. The soft ones. The ones with faint holes near the collar or sleeves stretched out from years of being rolled up. She didn’t wear shorts unless she had to. Just the shirts and her underwear and the faint scent of cedar that lingered in his drawer.
Harry Castillo, in his fifties, spent most mornings with one sock on, his glasses sliding down his nose, and a soft frown as he tried to navigate a French press while she sat on the kitchen counter eating a peach. Not just any peach. A perfect one. Heavy with juice. Skinned slightly from the pressure of her thumb.
“Don’t drip on the floor,” he’d mutter without looking.
She’d smirk. And let it run down her wrist.
“You’re a menace,” he said one morning.
“You love it.”
“I tolerate it.”
“You worship it.”
That got him to glance up. His salt-and-pepper hair was messy, his shirt half-buttoned, his expression one of a man who had fought empires and now couldn’t stop watching juice trail down the soft inside of her wrist.
He walked over. Took the peach from her. Bit it. Then kissed her sticky mouth. Frances meowed like an old woman disgusted by affection. They both ignored her.
Some days were slow. Painfully, beautifully slow. They’d read on opposite sides of the couch, legs tangled, her feet resting on his thigh while he absentmindedly ran a hand over her ankle. Frances slept on the back cushion behind their heads, occasionally shifting just to prove she still hated sharing attention.
She burned toast almost every morning. And he let her. She insisted on folding laundry while watching old ‘70s thrillers with subtitles she didn't speak the language of. And he let her.
They bickered about dishes but never raised their voices. Harry always said she stacked the cups wrong. She told him he was old and picky. He kissed her anyway. On the temple. On the shoulder. On the mouth if she let him catch her.
He still got up before her most mornings. Still made coffee before she asked. Still whispered baby when he thought she was still asleep. Sometimes she wasn’t. Sometimes she just wanted to hear it.
One night in late May, they hosted Maya and Danny for dinner. Well—hosted was a generous term. Harry grilled on their rooftop garden that hadn't had any safety measures since the 70s. She made a salad that was mostly just leaves with balsamic and too much cheese. Maya brought wine. Danny brought flowers and pretended they weren’t for Maya until she rolled her eyes and kissed his cheek.
It was hot that night. The windows were open. Harry had sweat at his temple and she wore a sundress with tiny buttons that kept slipping open near the chest. He noticed. Of course he did.
“You do that on purpose,” he muttered when they were alone in the kitchen.
“Do what?”
“Wear that thing and pretend it’s an accident when the buttons pop.”
She turned. Leaned against the counter. “You’re the one who keeps buying me these.”
He stepped closer. Slid a finger beneath the strap. “You wear them too well.”
She didn’t respond. Just tipped her chin up and let him kiss her again. Soft. Slow. Like there was nowhere else in the world to be. Frances stared from the counter like she was about to report them to the building manager.
At night, they lay tangled. Fan humming. Sheets kicked halfway down the bed. She slept in his arms most of the time. Leg over his hip. Fingers tracing the line of hair at the center of his chest like it meant something. It did. He never said it, but it did.
Sometimes she read in bed while he answered emails. Sometimes he fell asleep before her and she just stared at him. At the lines in his face. At the way his hair curled behind his ear. At the scar on his nose he never explained.
He’d said “I love you” a dozen times since Florence.
Once during breakfast when she spilled coffee on his lap and apologized like it mattered. Once after a fight that wasn’t really a fight—just silence that lasted too long and ended with him saying, “I’m not mad. I just don’t know how to be soft sometimes. But I’m trying. Because I love you.” And once at 2AM, in the dark, after a nightmare left her shaking so hard she cracked a glass trying to get water. He’d pulled her to his chest and whispered it again and again until she stopped flinching.
She said it back every time. But it didn’t have to be said. Not really. Not when he rubbed her back absentmindedly while she watched a documentary about octopuses. Not when he kept a bottle of her shampoo next to his own even though he used bar soap. Not when he cleaned Frances’s litter box without being asked. Not when he looked at her like she was sunrise and sanctuary and the first thing in decades he hadn’t already planned for.
She woke up one morning to the sound of Harry swearing under his breath.
“Shit.”
She blinked awake, groggy. “What?”
He was at the bathroom sink, glasses askew, toothbrush in hand.
“Cut myself shaving,” he muttered.
She padded over barefoot, hair messy, shirt hanging off one shoulder.
“Let me see.”
He turned, jaw tilted slightly. There was a nick under his chin. She dabbed it gently with a tissue. Then kissed it. Then stepped back and said, “You look like an expensive history professor who flirts with married women.”
He squinted at her. “You’re unwell.”
“You’re hot.”
He rolled his eyes. But he smiled. And when she leaned up on her toes to brush beside him, shoulder to shoulder, foam in her mouth and their arms bumping, Harry Castillo—king of quiet rage, legend of business and ruin—looked down at the girl beside him and thought, This. This is the whole damn point. Harry didn’t say it out loud. Didn’t need to.
Just watched her as she brushed beside him, their reflections overlapping in the fogging mirror, toothpaste smudged at the corner of her mouth like war paint. She was humming something—off-key, tuneless, maybe not even a song. Just sound. A sound that only existed here, in this room, in the morning, with his old toothbrush vibrating quietly between his molars and her pink one clutched like a dagger.
She spit. So did he. She rinsed, wiped the corner of her mouth with the back of her hand, and kissed his shoulder before walking barefoot back into the bedroom. Her shirt was slipping again. He let it.
He rinsed last. Adjusted his glasses. Then reached for the tiny towel she always insisted on hanging on the hook he never used before she moved in. He wiped down the sink. It was a recent development. A routine, of sorts.
He didn’t used to wipe the sink. Now he did. Because she noticed when he didn’t. Because she kissed him on the cheek when he did. Because somehow, the wipe of a towel and the scent of her mint toothpaste and the sound of her humming nothing in particular had become the holiest part of his day.
The morning rolled on. There was no work meeting. No call. No reason to check his email but he did anyway—just out of muscle memory. He grunted at something on the screen. Said Jesus Christ at another. Then closed the laptop and tossed it onto the couch like it had personally offended him.
She was curled up in the armchair across the room with a bowl of cereal and a spoon too large for the bowl, watching a rerun of a British cooking show where every contestant cried when their meringue collapsed.
Harry walked over, grabbed a throw blanket from the back of the chair, and tucked it around her legs without asking. She didn’t say anything. Just looked up and smiled. Then fed him a bite of her cereal.
He made a face. “Is that...almond milk?”
She nodded. “We ran out of your kind.”
“Jesus Christ.”
She grinned. “You’ll live.”
At noon, she left to pick up flowers. It wasn’t for anything in particular. Just because she’d seen some wild peonies at the corner bodega and thought they’d look good next to the coffee machine. She came home with two bundles—pink and blood orange—and a package of sticky notes she didn’t need.
Harry was sitting on the floor when she got back, rearranging the books on the bottom shelf of the built-in like it was a life-or-death situation. He had his glasses on and a pen tucked behind his ear, even though he wasn’t writing anything.
“What are you doing?” she asked, amused.
“Someone moved Letters from a Stoic next to Norwegian Wood.”
“So?”
“It’s thematically violent.”
She snorted.
He glanced over his shoulder. “Those flowers for me?”
“Yes.”
“Liar.”
“Partial truth.”
She set them in water while he made another espresso he didn’t need, and they stood in the kitchen for a while—not talking, just drinking, just existing. She looked over at him—socks, shirt half-tucked, a faint smear of pen on his hand from writing something earlier in his notebook—and thought, You’re so much softer than you know.
It was later—way later, when he was in the shower and Frances was curled up on his pillow like she’d claimed it—that she saw it. She was scrolling. Aimlessly. One of those early evening doomscrolls where the light was changing and the room smelled like lavender and Harry had just shouted something about how the shampoo was empty even though it was not. And there it was.
“Castillo Turns 55: A Look Back at the Billionaire’s Rise, Fall, and Silence.” —The New Yorker.
She blinked. Paused. Scrolled back up to the article. She didn’t click. She didn’t need to. The photo was recent. Harry in a dark coat. Expression unreadable. Hands in his pockets like always.
Her stomach fluttered. Fifty-five. He hadn’t said anything. Not once. And it was this week.
She glanced toward the bathroom. Steam fogged the crack beneath the door. His voice—low, raspy—was humming something old and terrible. Probably Elvis.
He hadn’t said a damn thing. Of course he hadn’t. Because Harry didn’t like attention. Didn’t like celebrations or singing or surprise parties or anything that made people look at him longer than they had to.
Which meant…she was absolutely planning something. The next morning, she started a list. She didn’t tell him.
Just opened a fresh page in her notes app and titled it: Operation: Old Man’s Birthday (Do Not Let Him See This)
Under it, she typed
Invite: Francesca, Luca (maybe), Maya, Danny
Location: Home (safe, intimate)
Cake? (He says he hates sweets but eats mine)
Gift?
Music?
Do I invite his sister?
She stared at that last line for a long time. Then added a space beneath it.
Pros:
She might be the only blood family he has
He’s mentioned her exactly three times, which is more than Lucy
Maybe he’d want her there, even if he doesn’t know it
Cons:
He hasn’t spoken to her in years
He might actually kill me
Might ruin the mood
Might make him shut down
Might make him remember something he doesn’t want to
She sighed. Backspaced the whole thing. Then re-typed it again.mShe didn’t delete the list. She didn’t move it. She just left it open in the background like a quiet question.
Over the next few days, she got sneaky. Not lying—not really. Just careful. She asked him things like “what kind of cake do you hate the least” while pretending to talk about a TV show. She bought candles but hid them in a drawer under her spare socks. She asked Maya to help distract him on the day-of, to make sure he didn’t randomly decide to cancel and go for a six-hour walk in Central Park like he did on bad press days.
Maya agreed with exactly three smiley faces and one grandpa emoji. Danny offered to buy a dozen chairs. She told him there would be six people total. He replied, Fine. I’ll still wear a suit.
That Thursday, Harry asked her why she kept rearranging the fridge magnets.
She blinked. “Just bored.”
“You spelled spleen.”
“I like the word.”
“You spelled it twice.”
She shrugged. “One for each of yours.”
He squinted. “Are you okay?”
“I’m excellent.”
Harry narrowed his eyes. Then leaned in, kissed her forehead, and mumbled, “You’re a weirdo.”
She googled his sister that night. Didn’t tell anyone. Just lay in bed beside Harry—his arm around her waist, his breathing deep and even—and searched her name in the dark.
Isidora Castillo. Married. Two kids. Lived upstate. Social media set to private. One blurry photo from a fundraiser five years ago. Nothing else.
She stared at the screen for a long time. Harry had only mentioned a few times. He hadn’t spoken her name. But he had smiled. And then stopped. And then changed the subject. She closed the screen. Stared at the ceiling. Didn’t sleep much that night.
The next day, he brought her coffee in bed. She was already half-awake, cheek pressed to his pillow, dreaming of something too warm to remember. He set the mug on the nightstand. Sat down beside her. Ran a hand down her back in slow, sleepy strokes.
“Baby,” he whispered.
She cracked one eye open. He was shirtless. Hair wild. A smear of toothpaste near his temple like battle paint. She laughed. He leaned down. Kissed her shoulder.
“You were twitching,” he murmured. “Thought you were dying.”
She groaned. “Just fighting my enemies in REM.”
He smiled. Then pulled her closer. And just like that—everything settled again.
She still hadn’t decided about Isidora. The party was only a few days away. The cake was ordered. The drinks planned. The music soft and curated and free of anything too happy. Francesca had offered to make a toast. Luca swore he wouldn’t. Maya said she’d bring flowers, and Danny promised to behave. But still—his sister. A name that lived in silence. A woman he hadn’t seen in over a decade.
That night, as they sat on the couch—her feet in his lap, Frances purring like judgment behind them—she asked quietly, “Do you think people can change without reaching out to the ones they hurt?”
Harry looked up from his book. “Why?”
She shrugged. “Just thinking.”
He stared at her for a moment. Then said, softly, “Sometimes reaching out feels like opening a wound you spent years trying to stitch shut.”
She nodded.
“Sometimes the people you hurt…don’t want to hear from you.”
She swallowed. He set the book down. Touched her ankle.
“I haven’t spoken to my sister in fifteen years.”
She looked at him. He wasn’t angry. Just tired.
“She didn’t do anything wrong,” he said. “She just...didn’t understand. And I didn’t want to explain.”
She reached for his hand. Held it. Harry leaned in. Kissed her wrist. And whispered, “I should’ve told her I missed her.”
Her heart cracked. Not loudly. But deep. That night, she typed one final addition to the list: Invite Isidora? She didn’t decide. Not yet. But the fact that she was even asking? That was a beginning. And Harry—who held her closer that night, who whispered you twitch in your sleep like you’re fighting for us—
Well. He didn’t know it yet. But he was about to have a birthday. And for once in his life—
He wouldn’t have to fake the smile. Not this year. Not with her. Not with the days falling into each other like warm laundry, one after the next, quiet and domestic and full of small, glittering moments that didn’t make headlines but meant everything.
It was two days before his birthday. He didn’t know it. Of course he didn’t. He knew the date, technically. Knew it in the way Harry knew all things—gruffly, quietly, with a sigh. He didn’t care for birthdays. Didn’t want gifts. Didn’t want fuss. He said he’d already had too many. Said he’d rather ignore the number and drink his coffee in peace.
So she let him. Pretended right along with him. And secretly, she planned the whole thing anyway. The morning started the same as most. Frances yowled like a Victorian ghost outside the bedroom door because Harry forgot to feed her on time.
“I have to breathe before I serve you,” he muttered, half-asleep, dragging himself out of bed in boxer briefs and one sock.
She stayed curled beneath the covers, watching him shuffle down the hallway like a man twice his age and three times as dramatic. She heard the rustle of the treat drawer. The clang of her metal bowl. Harry’s voice, exasperated, already talking to the cat like she paid rent.
“You eat better than I do. You live better than I do. You’re not even grateful.”
Frances meowed in agreement.
He shuffled back five minutes later, hair sticking up, glasses crooked, coffee already in hand. She sat up, smiling.
“Your fanbase grows stronger every day.”
“I’m held hostage in my own home.”
“By a ten-pound feline.”
“She's fifteen pounds and fully demonic.”
She leaned over and kissed his temple.
“You like her.”
He didn’t respond. But he scratched behind Frances’s ear later when he thought she wasn’t looking.
Later that afternoon, she did it. Sent the email. An email she stole from Harry's list of contacts. Just a few short lines. Nothing fancy. No emojis. Just enough to say I'm planning something for Harry. I think he'd want you there, even if he doesn't know it yet.
Subject: Harry
Hi. I know this might be unexpected. I’m planning something for Harry's birthday. He doesn’t know. I thought maybe...if you were able to come. Quietly. No pressure. Just thought you should know.
She sat with it for a moment. Hovered. Then hit send. Then closed the laptop before she could regret it.
She didn’t tell Harry. Instead, she made pasta. The simple kind. Garlic. Olive oil. Too much chili flake. Harry walked in from the laundry room, where he was grumbling about mismatched socks like it was a moral failing, and stopped short at the smell.
“Are you seducing me with carbs?”
“Would it work?”
He paused. Then walked over. Looped his arms around her waist from behind. “I’d sell state secrets for a good penne.”
She smiled. He kissed her shoulder. And that was that.
The day after, she bought string lights. Also a lemon tree in a pot too big to carry by herself. She had to bribe the delivery guy with a twenty to lug it up to the rooftop. She texted Maya a photo of it from the stairs,
You: This might kill me but it’s cute
Maya: If you die under a lemon tree for this man I’m telling everyone it was on purpose
That afternoon, Harry spent three hours reorganizing his bookshelf because he was tired of seeing all the spines like a lineup of failures. She watched from the couch, flipping through a magazine, as he sat cross-legged on the rug muttering things like, “This belongs in this section,” and “Why do we have three copies of The Unbearable Lightness of Being?”
“You bought them.”
“Then I clearly have problems.”
She slid off the couch and crawled across the floor to him. Wrapped her arms around his waist from behind. “You’re turning into a weird old man.”
He leaned back into her.
“I’m already there.”
That night, she got an email back. From Isidora. It was short. Tentative. But warm.
I’d like to come. If you’re sure he’d want that. I can be in the city Saturday afternoon. I’ll stay nearby. I don’t want to intrude.
She stared at it for a long time. Then whispered with a smile, “Fuck.”
Harry looked up from the couch, where he was frowning at a puzzle she didn’t know he’d started.
“What?”
“Nothing.”
“You said something.”
“Talking to Frances.”
Frances, on the windowsill, flicked her tail in betrayal. Harry narrowed his eyes. “You’re scheming.”
She crawled over, kissed him once, and said, “I’m always scheming.”
He grunted. But let it go.
Saturday morning came with soft rain. It drizzled over the windows in thin, quiet streaks. Harry was still in bed, shirtless, arm flung across her waist, one leg tangled between hers like gravity had a personal stake in her staying put. She checked the time. 7:48. Checked her phone.
Maya: I’m on snack duty right? I’m bringing the lemon chips.
Danny: Frances is banned from the cheese board. I will not be taking notes.
Francesca: Do we dress up or pretend it’s casual? Because you know me.
She smiled, tucked the phone away, and went back to pretending to be asleep. Harry shifted behind her. Grumbled, “Stop moving.”
She stayed still. By noon, the rain had passed. Harry was in his office, door open, on the phone with someone he referred to only as a vampire in Zurich. His voice was low, tight, full of clipped sarcasm and verbal knives.
She watched him from the hallway for a moment—glasses perched low, sleeves rolled up, brow furrowed in that don’t test me way that made most men wilt. He noticed her. Mouthed, Come here. She walked over. He pulled her down onto his lap, still on the call, and let his hand rest on her thigh while he said something about international compliance laws. She leaned her head against his.
And whispered, “You’re very sexy when you’re threatening people legally.”
He squeezed her knee. Didn’t miss a beat on the call. That evening, Harry went to the corner store for wine and oranges because he ate the fruit like it was going out of style.She used the time to sneak up to the rooftop.
The lemon tree was already there, still in its comically large pot, looking smug. She brought the string lights up next, one long loop at a time. Hung them from the rusted metal trellis with zip ties and silent prayers. The breeze smelled like fresh concrete and whatever plant was blooming down on the sidewalk.
She stood in the middle of the rooftop for a moment. Hands on hips. The sky was a soft purple now. The city buzzing beneath. She thought of Harry. Of the way he rubbed his eyes when he read for too long. The way he touched the small of her back when they crossed streets. The way he leaned into her hand when she brushed his hair back. Like a cat. Like a man who hadn’t let himself be held in years.
She thought of the cake downstairs in the fridge. Of the candles hidden in the sock drawer. Of Isidora, arriving tonight. Of how much Harry had changed—and hadn’t. Of how he loved her. Quietly. Deeply. In every wordless way.
She pressed her fingers to her lips. And whispered, “Happy almost birthday, old man.”
Then got to work. She finished stringing the last loop of lights just as the sky dipped fully into that soft, summery dusk—blue bleeding into lavender, the kind of light that forgave everything. Their rooftop garden had never looked better. The lemon tree sat proudly in the corner like it had always belonged, the string lights casting a honey glow over the mismatched chairs and the long wooden table she and Maya had thrifted last month.
There were little details everywhere. A bowl of clementines. Tiny gold place cards she wrote out in her best almost-cursive. Cloth napkins folded like someone who’d once watched a YouTube tutorial and mostly remembered it. The cake was downstairs in the fridge. Lemon again.
Because Harry had once said, in passing, “I'm a citrus man.”
It was almost seven when she heard Danny’s feet on the stairs.
Maya trailed behind him, both of them slightly breathless, carrying a case of wine, two bouquets, and a tiny tin of anchovies because Harry’s a freak and likes them on crackers. There's things that remind her that the man she's with is really decades older than her.
“Go!” she hissed from the rooftop entrance, waving them up. “He’s in his office. He doesn’t suspect anything.”
Danny grinned. “I’m honestly shocked. He usually suspects everything.”
“Because usually you act suspicious.”
“Rude.”
Maya stepped forward and kissed her cheek. “You look like a someone about to propose.”
She laughed. “I feel like one.”
“Where is he?”
“In his office. Still thinks it’s just dinner for the two of us.”
Danny was already uncorking a bottle. “You are not emotionally prepared for how smug he’ll be when he finds out you pulled this off.”
“Shut up and light the candles.”
About an hour later downstairs, Harry was finishing up an email with his glasses perched on the end of his nose and his mouth doing that thing it did when he was technically not grumpy, but close.
She leaned against the doorway. “Come upstairs. Five minutes.”
“Can't.”
“I'm finishing up an ema—”
“It’s warm out. The sky’s nice. Come on.”
He grunted. But got up anyway. Muttered something about “damn good weather and you not taking no for an answer” while following her up the stairs in socked feet and a soft navy button-down she’d ironed that morning.
“You look nice,” she said, glancing back.
He adjusted his glasses. “You ironed my shirt. I feel like I’m going to prom.”
“You kind of are.”
“Prom didn’t have wine.”
“Depends where you went.”
He stepped onto the roof. And stopped.
Danny was lighting the last of the tealights, Maya holding the lighter steady while balancing a glass of wine in her other hand. The table was glowing, the light pooling in soft circles, and the people waiting all looked up at once. Francesca, barefoot in a white linen dress, raised her glass. Luca smiled, already slightly flushed from wine. James—Harry’s driver—stood near the lemon tree, arm slung around his wife’s waist.
And at the far end of the table stood Isidora. She looked older than the last time he’d seen her. But only a little. Still the same eyes. Still the same posture. Still his sister.
Harry didn’t say anything. Just stood there. Silent. The kind of silence that sat heavy in the chest.
Then she stepped forward. Just two paces. Enough.
“Happy birthday, big brother.”
His jaw moved like he was going to say something sharp. But it never came. He walked over in three strides. And hugged her. One arm. Then both. Tight. The kind of hug you don’t realize you’ve been needing until your knees feel soft. He buried his face in her shoulder for a second.
She whispered something only he could hear. He nodded. Whispered something back. And the world, for a moment, shrank to just that.
Dinner was slow. Perfectly slow. Warm plates passed hand to hand. Cheese and anchovies and roasted vegetables. Pasta with lemon zest and basil. Slices of bread too crunchy and a little burnt because she got distracted talking to James’s wife about hummingbirds.
Luca told a story about someone falling off a boat in California. Francesca corrected every detail and still managed to make it funnier. Danny made a toast about Harry being “halfway to death and somehow still only at the start of being tolerable.” Harry flipped him off without looking. Everyone laughed.
Isidora slid her card across the table near the end of the meal. Didn’t make a big deal of it. Just a plain envelope. Harry opened it lazily. Then paused. Read it again. It just said,
YOU ARE STILL THE BEST THING I EVER SHARED A ROOF WITH. He folded it back up carefully. Slipped it into his breast pocket. Didn’t say anything. But she saw his eyes. Saw the way they shone.
Later, after dessert but before people started drifting to the edge of goodbye, Harry stood behind her while she refilled a pitcher of water. His hand slipped to the back of her waist.
He said it softly. “You did this?”
She smiled without turning. “I had help.”
“I don’t mean the candles and the food.”
She looked back at him. He was watching her the way he did sometimes—quietly, like it hurt.
“I mean the part where I forgot to hate my birthday.”
She reached for his hand. Laced their fingers. “You’re allowed to be loved.”
He didn’t answer. Just leaned down. Kissed her hair. And stood there with her a while longer.
Isidora found her a little later, down by the lemon tree, folding napkins that didn’t need folding.
“She really would’ve liked you,” Isidora said, unprompted.
“Who?”
“Our mom.”
She blinked. “You think?”
“I know.”
They stood in silence for a minute. Isidora handed her a piece of folded napkin that she’d somehow made worse. “I’ve missed him,” she said. “For years.”
She didn’t reply. Just set the napkin down and looked up at the sky. The stars were out. A few. Not enough. But more than none.
By the end of the night, Harry was barefoot from slipping off his socks and giving it to the girl beside him. Glass of something golden in hand. Frances asleep in a patch of moonlight. Maya and Danny curled on one of the couches in an argument about tax loopholes and types of toast. Luca singing something under his breath. Francesca singing with him, laughing.
Harry leaned against the railing, one hand braced, watching his people. Watching her. She walked over. Tucked her arm under his. He didn’t look at her. Just murmured, “Fifty-five isn’t so bad.”
She smiled. “Not when you look like this.”
He grunted. Then looked at her.
“You’re the best part.”
“What?”
“Of all of it.”
She pressed her cheek to his shoulder. “You’re drunk.”
“Maybe.”
“Say it again in the morning.”
“I will.”
And he did.
The morning after his birthday began the same way most mornings did now—soft light spilling through the loft’s massive windows, the ceiling fan creaking faintly overhead, and the weight of Harry’s arm draped over her waist like it had been there forever.
He smelled like linen and something faintly sweet—probably wine and citrus from the cake, or maybe just him. She stirred first. Only barely. Shifted enough to nudge her nose against his shoulder, already half-tangled in the sheets. One of his feet had kicked out during the night and was now hanging halfway off the bed like gravity didn’t apply to men over fifty.
She smiled. Didn’t open her eyes yet. Harry grumbled something unintelligible against her temple. Then, “M’not fifty-five.”
She laughed softly, eyes still closed. “Yes, you are.”
“Not until the cake’s gone.”
“That’s not how birthdays work.”
“Legal loophole.”
“You made that up.”
Harry groaned dramatically, then pulled her closer. His mouth found her shoulder. Kissed it once. “So when does the government come for me?”
“Probably today.”
“Bastards.”
She rolled over slowly. Faced him. He looked wrecked in the best way—hair flattened on one side, pillow creases on his cheek, stubble more salt than pepper this morning. His glasses were on the nightstand, next to the folded note from Isidora he hadn’t stopped rereading.
She brushed her thumb across his jaw. “How do you feel?”
Harry blinked, slow and thoughtful. “Full.”
“Of wine or emotion?”
“Both. But mostly you.”
She smiled. Leaned in. Kissed the corner of his mouth. They didn’t get out of bed until almost ten. Mostly because he refused to move. And partly because she let him bury his face between her shoulder blades and mumble things like you’re the reason I believe in retirement and if I die here it’ll be your fault and I’m okay with that.
When they did get up, she wore his boxers and the tee she’d slept in—black, worn thin, with the collar stretched just enough to show her collarbone. Harry padded into the kitchen shirtless, glasses on now, hair wild. He made coffee the way he always did, slow, methodical, complaining the whole time.
“You should throw out the beans when they’re this old,” he muttered.
“You bought them.”
“Didn't bring my glasses when I went to the store so got the wrong beans.”
He scooped two spoons of sugar into her mug without asking. Added cream. Stirred it with the butter knife because the spoons were in the dishwasher and he wasn’t unloading that damn thing today.
She perched on the counter. Watched him move around like the kitchen owed him money. He poured her coffee. Passed it over without a word. She smiled at him. He scowled at the butter knife. There was still lemon cake in the fridge. She took it out wordlessly. Set it on the table in its original cardboard box. Harry looked at it like it held secrets.
“We didn’t even do candles.”
“Didn't feel like doing candles.”
“I would’ve for you.”
She blinked. Heart stuttering a little.
“You kissed me instead,” she said.
He nodded. “Better wish.”
She cut two slices. Big ones. Put one in front of him. One for herself. Harry took a bite and let out the biggest sigh ever.
“You really did all that.”
She glanced up. “What?”
“The dinner. The lights. The lemon tree.”
She shrugged.
“Isidora,” he said quietly.
She looked at him now. Harry was staring at his plate. Then, slowly, he set his fork down. Sat back. “I hadn’t seen her in over a decade.”
“I know.”
“I didn’t know I needed to.”
She didn’t speak. Harry leaned forward again, elbows on the table, hands wrapped around his mug. He looked older today. Not in a bad way. Just in that very real, very human way that came after seeing someone who knew you when you were still becoming.
He looked at her. Really looked. “Thank you,” he said.
She nodded once. And because it was him—and because she knew—she didn’t say you’re welcome.Just reached across the table and brushed a crumb from the corner of his mouth. Harry caught her hand. Kissed her knuckles. Held them there for a second too long. They finished the cake in silence.
Listened to Frances thump her way down the hallway and leap onto the windowsill like she’d done it ten thousand times and would do it ten thousand more. The loft felt full. Not loud. Just full. Like home. She was halfway through her second cup of coffee when she remembered.
Paused. Set the mug down slowly. Harry noticed immediately “What?”
She blinked.
“Lucy’s wedding.”
Harry’s face didn’t change. But something behind his eyes shifted. She saw it. She always saw it.
“It's very soon,” she added. “We forgot.”
He took a breath. Leaned back. Ran a hand over his mouth. Then said, flatly, “I didn’t.”
She tilted her head.
“I ignored it,” he clarified. “That’s different.”
She nodded. Neither of them spoke for a beat. She stared down at the cake box. He looked out the window. She was the first to break.
“I only found out because Lorenzo mentioned it in Florence.”
Harry’s jaw ticked. “I know.”
“Wasn’t even subtle. Said he assumed we were going. That our names were on the list.”
Harry snorted. “We never RSVP’d.”
“Still invited us though.”
His eyes cut to hers. Sharp. Protective. “Of course she did.”
“She probably didn’t think we'd come.”
“She probably hoped you would.”
She paused. Sipped her coffee. Let the taste ground her. Harry was still staring at her. Still unreadable. Still too still. She said it quietly.
“I think we should go.”
He blinked. Then, slowly, “Why?”
She looked up. Met his eyes. And said, simply, “Because I want her to see I’m real. Not just a quote she gave.”
His expression didn’t change. But something broke open anyway, “You don’t owe her anything.”
“I know.”
“She doesn’t deserve to know you.”
“I know.”
Harry set his fork down. Hard. “She’s not kind,” he said. “She’s not even curious. She just wants to catalog you. Reduce you. Turn you into a moment she can outgrow.”
Her lips parted. But she didn’t interrupt.
“And I can’t—” he shook his head once, jaw tight, “—I can’t stomach the idea of you in a room full of people who look at you and only see me.”
His voice cracked a little. Just at the edges. “She doesn’t get to do that.”
“I know.”
She reached for him. Slow. Took his hand. He let her. She squeezed once.
“I just want to go,” she said, “because what we have won’t be erased.”
He looked at her. Breathed through his nose.And said, low and tired and still full of love, “You are the only real thing I’ve got.”
She leaned forward. Kissed his hand. Then his cheek. Then sat beside him and rested her head on his shoulder. They sat there like that for a long time. Letting the morning settle. Letting the idea of it take root. Letting the tension dissolve into the quiet.
Later, he folded laundry while she organized the kitchen drawer he kept calling “the Bermuda Triangle of expired coupons and batteries that don’t work.”
She found a receipt from 2020. They argued over whether or not to keep a set of napkin rings shaped like tiny gold monkeys. He made her tea without asking. She massaged his shoulder when it started to cramp.
He laid down for a ten-minute nap that turned into forty-five. She tucked a pillow under his head. Frances laid on his chest like a judgmental paperweight. When he woke up, she was watching a documentary about a tree that had survived four natural disasters.
He sat beside her. Didn’t say anything. Just took her hand. Held it. Pressed a kiss to her wrist. They didn’t talk about the wedding again that day. But it lived in the background—like a suitcase by the door. Not packed yet. Not opened. Just there. Waiting.
Harry kissed her twice before bed. Once on the mouth, like always. And once, more softly, on the scar behind her ear. She didn’t ask how he knew it was there. He didn’t offer. But he pulled her into his chest that night tighter than usual. Held her longer. Breathed slower.
And when she murmured, “We don’t have to go,” he just said, quietly,
“I’ll go anywhere with you.”
And he meant it. Which is why, two mornings later, Harry stood in the doorway of their bedroom with his reading glasses perched low on his nose, holding up a pair of his own socks like they had personally betrayed him.
“Tell me again why we’re flying commercial.”
She was cross-legged on the bed, hair still damp from the shower, folding her underwear with a kind of chaotic focus that could only come from mild packing stress. Frances sat beside her, very much in the way, laying directly on top of one of Harry’s folded sweaters like she paid taxes.
“Because,” she said, without looking up, “it’s an adventure.”
“I have a jet.”
“I know.”
“It’s not an ego thing.”
She looked up. “I didn’t say it was.”
“It’s for convenience. Comfort. Logistics.”
“You mean silent boarding, your own espresso machine, and no middle seat panic attacks?”
Harry narrowed his eyes, then tossed the socks dramatically into the suitcase, not answering. She grinned. He scowled. Frances yawned and stretched across his dress shirt like she, too, was choosing chaos.
Danny found out two hours later. Harry had him on speakerphone in the office, the call mostly about a trade negotiation that had gone south until Harry muttered something like “we’ll circle back after I’m back from the Cape.”
The pause was long enough to echo. Danny’s voice cracked through the speaker like it was personally offended.
“Back from where?”
Harry sighed. “Cape Cod.”
Danny’s voice shot up an octave. “You’re going?”
“Yes.”
“To Lucy's wedding?”
“Apparently.”
“You told me you were ignoring it.”
“She changed my mind.”
“Who?”
Harry tilted his head toward the bedroom where she was currently trying to Tetris three kinds of travel sized serums and a jade roller into a toiletry bag like it was a survival kit.
“My girlfriend,” he said dryly.
Danny groaned. “Oh my God, Harry. You’re going to be on the cover of People magazine before the weekend ends. They’ll call it ‘Revenge Romance’ or something equally disgusting.”
Harry didn’t flinch. She, however, popped her head into the office, holding up two dresses. “Which one?”
Harry pointed at the darker one without hesitation.
Danny kept talking. “Lucy's going to lose her mind when she sees you two together.”
“She’ll survive.”
“You’re underestimating her.”
Harry turned the speaker off with one tap. Not out of rudeness. Just out of peace. Then looked up at her. “I like the neckline on that one.”
She smiled. “Then it’s going in.”
Packing took longer than expected. Mostly because she kept second-guessing everything she pulled from her closet.
“This looks too…serious.”
“That’s a black turtleneck.”
“Exactly. I look like I’m coming to audit the vows.”
Harry was stretched out on the bed by this point, one arm behind his head, watching her in the same quiet way he read long articles about economic policy—with slow, deliberate attention and the occasional smirk.
“Just wear something you feel good in.”
She pulled another hanger out. “I don’t feel good in anything. Or look good in anything.”
“That’s not true.”
She paused. Looked at him. He was staring at her in that way he always did when she wasn’t looking.
“You always look good in my shirts,” he said.
She smiled. “Not wearing your shirt to the wedding.”
He stood. Crossed the room. Stopped behind her and rested his chin on her shoulder. “You’d look better than every bride in history.”
She scoffed. “Okay, now you’re just lying.”
Harry kissed the back of her neck. “You’re the only truth I’ve got.”
She rolled her eyes. But the blush gave her away. He took her shopping the next afternoon.
She hadn’t planned on it—had told him not to worry, that she’d figure something out—but Harry, in his infinite stubbornness, had watched her spiral for two straight nights and finally said, “Get dressed. You need air and options.”
So they went. Not to anywhere flashy. Just a boutique a few blocks away, one she’d only ever walked past, the kind of place that didn’t have mannequins, just racks of linen and silk and things that looked better in candlelight.
Harry held the door for her. Didn’t hover. Just sat in the corner with his reading glasses on, answering emails with a phone in one hand and holding her tea in the other, occasionally looking up just to see how she moved in something.
“Too tight?” he asked once.
She twisted in the mirror. “Too Catholic school.”
“Too short?”
“Too prom.”
He looked up from his phone, slid the glasses off, and said, “Show me.”
She stepped out from behind the curtain in a dark green slip dress, simple and soft with a low back and thin straps. Harry blinked. Slowly set his phone down. Didn’t speak.
“Too much?” she asked, fingers brushing the fabric.
He stood. Walked over. Circled her once. Ran a hand lightly over her waist.
Then whispered, “Too perfect.”
She blushed so hard the dressing room mirror fogged.
Harry chose an old suit. He told her this over toast.
“I’m not buying anything new.”
“You sure?”
“I’m not giving that woman another dollar’s worth of silk.”
She laughed. Harry didn’t.
“I wore this suit when I negotiated my first billion-dollar deal,” he said.
She raised a brow. “That supposed to impress me?”
“It was.”
She shook her head, smiling into her coffee. The night before the flight, Harry did a full “old man prep sweep” of the apartment. Locked every window. Checked the oven three times. Told Frances he loved her like she was about to join the Marines. Then folded their passports and tucked them in a leather envelope she didn’t even know he owned.
“You’ve done this before,” she said, watching him zip her suitcase with more care than he gave quarterly earnings.
Harry looked up. “Many times.”
She blinked.
“Which means I do it right.”
“You think I’m going to forget my ID or something?”
“I think if someone tries to mess with you at security, I’m going to flip a table.”
She laughed. “Harry—”
“I’m serious. I know you said it’s supposed to be an adventure, but if some twelve-year-old TSA agent pulls you aside for a random check, I will make headlines.”
She crossed the room. Wrapped her arms around his waist. Looked up. “You’re going to be fine.”
“I’m not worried about me.”
“I know.”
She kissed him. Slow. Soft. He kissed her back like it was the only thing he’d packed. Their flight left the next morning.
Frances was left in the care of Maya, who came by at 6am with two bags full of bagels and two books Harry had recommended a month ago.
“Take care of her,” Harry said, petting the cat like he was going off to war.
Maya rolled her eyes. “She’s not dying.”
“She’s sensitive.”
“I'll take good care of her.”
“Good luck.”
Then he hugged Maya—quickly, like he still wasn’t quite sure how to handle being fond of people under thirty. They took a car to the airport. It was quiet.
Harry kept one hand on her thigh the entire time. Not possessive. Just present. At the gate, he watched people board like they were enemies. Thank god this flight was less than two hours.
She nudged him gently. “You’re doing that thing.”
“What thing?”
“The people-hating thing.”
“I’m observing.”
“You’re scowling.”
He didn’t deny it. She slipped her hand into his.
“Just think,” she said. “In two hours, we’ll be in Cape Cod, probably eating something we can’t pronounce.”
Harry smiled. Then kissed her temple.
“God, I love you.”
She smiled too. “Good.”
They boarded together. Found their first-class seats. Harry adjusted her blanket before his own. She fell asleep on his shoulder before the plane even left the runway. Stating she needs to rest her eyes.
He stayed awake. Not because he was nervous anymore. But because he wanted to be the first thing she saw when she woke up. And when she did—about twenty minutes into the flight, eyes bleary, smile soft—he handed her a warm towel from the tray and said,
“Adventure’s going well so far.”
She laughed. Pressed a kiss to his jaw. And settled in again. Still flying. Still with him. Still in love. Frances would’ve been horrified. But they didn’t care. The plane landed just after noon. A short flight. Barely long enough for a second nap. Still, Harry stood first, shielding her with one arm and retrieving her bag with the other like turbulence had personally offended him.
“You didn’t even sleep,” she said, watching him shove his own carry-on down from the overhead bin.
Harry shrugged. “Didn’t need to.”
“You just stared at me the whole flight?”
“I stare at you all the time.”
“You’re such a creep.”
He handed her the bag with one hand and kissed the side of her head with the other. “You like it.”
She did. Of course she did. He grabbed everything. Obviously. Her tote, his own bag, the two rolling suitcases. The air outside the plane was crisp. Clean. Different from Manhattan’s density. Cape Cod smelled like salt, pine, and money that had been washed a few times to look like old summer charm.
The airport was small—tiny, really. More like a lobby with a landing strip. No crowd, no paparazzi, just a few other travelers and one girl standing near the restroom sign, jaw halfway to the floor.
She didn’t notice the girl staring right away. Too distracted by the way Harry adjusted her tote on his shoulder, muttering something about the straps being cheap as hell and you need a new one, I’ll get it. But when she did glance up—only for a second—she clocked the girl staring. Wide-eyed. Frozen.
And for a brief moment, she wondered if it was a Harry Castillo thing. It happened sometimes. Especially in Manhattan. Especially when he wore those jeans that sat a little too well on his hips. Once, a woman in Whole Foods dropped an entire rotisserie chicken when Harry bent over to grab organic lentils. So she just smiled politely. Turned away. Let it go.
She didn’t know that the girl was one of Lucy’s bridesmaids. Didn’t know that she’d just recognized him—the man Lucy used to cry about after wine, the one she said ruined her for love, the one they never thought would actually show. And she definitely didn’t know that as they walked toward the exit, Harry’s suit bag trailing behind him and her hand casually resting at the base of his back, the girl raised her phone.
Snapped a photo. And sent it. To Lucy.
Lucy was in a robe. Feet in warm water.
One hand holding a mimosa. The other extended for a manicure. Her bridesmaids were buzzing around the spa suite—some taking selfies, others coordinating the evening's rehearsal schedule.
She hadn’t looked at her phone in twenty minutes. Then it buzzed. One photo. One message.
He’s here. With her.
Lucy stared at the screen. Didn’t blink. Didn’t speak.
Her nail tech paused, mid-polish. “Everything okay?”
Lucy forced a smile. “Yeah. Just…a surprise.”
Back at the airport, her and Harry were standing on the curb, waiting for the car James had sent.
Harry had his sunglasses on. The soft, rounded pair he only wore on vacations. She had tucked herself into his side like a vine curling around a stone column.
She reached into her bag. “I have gum.”
Harry raised a brow. “You think I want gum?”
“You keep grinding your teeth.”
Harry didn’t flinch. “So do most billionaires.”
“Not like you.”
He plucked the gum from her hand. “Still taking it.”
“Uh huh.”
The breeze picked up. She tucked a piece of hair behind her ear. Harry did the other side for her, knuckles brushing her cheek.
“You cold?” he asked.
“No.”
“You will be.”
“I’m not—”
He slipped off his coat and wrapped it around her shoulders anyway. It was soft. Black. Worn to hell. It smelled like him. She rolled her eyes but didn’t protest.
Harry leaned close. “Always cold when you travel.”
“Not true.”
“Your hands were freezing on the plane.”
“Oh were they?”
“Exactly.”
He smirked. Then leaned in. Kissed her temple once. Soft. Solid. Like he wasn’t thinking about anyone else. And he wasn’t. The car arrived ten minutes later. It wasn’t James—just a driver he’d trained, sent out from New York two days earlier. The man greeted them with a nervous smile, took Harry’s bag with shaking hands, and said, “It’s an honor, sir. Big fan of your—um—your…”
“Don’t,” Harry said, sliding into the backseat with her already curled beside him.
“Right,” the driver nodded, closing the door carefully. “Just driving. Got it.”
Harry didn’t talk on the ride. Didn’t look at his phone. Just stared out the window, one hand resting on her thigh, thumb brushing absent-minded circles. She watched the coastline pass. Noticed the clapboard houses. The white fences. The kids on bikes. It was all too calm. Too perfect. Harry noticed it too.
“This place is fake,” he muttered.
She laughed. “It’s summer money, Harry. It’s supposed to look like a magazine ad.”
He scoffed. “I see a single distressed wooden sign that says ‘live laugh love’ and I’m burning it down.”
Their rental was a cottage on a quiet street, chosen by her and Harry. They found it scrolling late one night.
“You have taste,” Harry admitted as he walked through the door, setting the bags down and immediately checking the locks.
“I know.”
“Where do you think the wine is?”
“Fridge. Hopefully .”
“Your taste just improved.”
She wandered toward the kitchen while Harry made a full perimeter sweep, checking windows and blinds and muttering under his breath about open-concept homes being unsafe.
She poured him a glass. He accepted it with a kiss to her temple. They didn’t unpack. Just left everything where it was, kicked off their shoes, and collapsed onto the too-soft couch in the living room with her legs thrown over his lap and Frances’s absence suddenly very noticeable.
“I miss her,” she said, scrolling through the photo Maya had sent earlier of the cat watching Jeopardy like she understood it.
“She doesn’t miss us.”
“She misses me.”
“She’s probably napping on my shirts.”
“You left one out for her on purpose.”
Harry didn’t reply. Just sipped his wine. Pulled her closer. They didn’t mention Lucy. Not yet. Not on the first night. Not when the air smelled like sea salt and the windows were open and Harry’s hand stayed on her hip like a reassurance.
He kissed her shoulder when she brushed her teeth. Folded her pajamas before she wore them. Let her fall asleep first. Then laid there for a long time. Staring at the ceiling. Thinking. But not about Lucy. About her. And how much he hated the thought of anyone like Lucy looking at someone like her with even a fraction of judgment.
The wedding was tomorrow. But for now—
She was in his arms. The air was clean. And he was still hers. Disgustingly, completely, hers. Even in Cape Cod. Even in enemy territory. And he wouldn’t trade it for anything.
They woke slowly the next day. The kind of morning where time didn’t press. Where the sunlight came in gentle and golden through gauzy curtains, brushing across the hardwood like a whisper. The breeze smelled like sea salt. Somewhere outside, a bird was having a very loud opinion. Harry’s arm was draped across her waist, his face still tucked into the curve of her neck, breath warm and steady. She shifted slightly.
And without opening his eyes, he said, “Stay.”
She smiled. “I have to pee.”
“Pee fast. Come back.”
She slid out from beneath the covers, padded barefoot to the bathroom. When she returned, Harry was lying on his back now, eyes open, hair a complete mess. One arm behind his head. The other reaching for her without looking.
She climbed back in, curled beside him. They laid there like that for a while. Neither of them speaking.
Until—
“I’ve been thinking,” he said, voice still low and raspy with sleep.
“That’s always dangerous.”
He ignored her. His thumb was tracing a slow, idle line along the inside of her forearm.
“If I asked you to marry me,” he murmured, “would you say yes?”
She turned her head. Blinking. Heart doing a small, ridiculous stutter. He wasn’t even looking at her. Just watching the ceiling like it might hold the answer for him.
“Harry.”
“Hmm?”
“You’re asking me that on the morning we’re going to your ex’s wedding?”
“Timing’s terrible, yeah.”
“But?”
“But I need to know.”
She stared at him. Tried to read whatever storm was happening behind his eyes. He was always like this—softest when he was trying not to be. Asking the hardest questions like they were offhand comments. She reached for his hand. Laced their fingers. Squeezed once.
“Yeah,” she said softly. “I’d say yes.”
Harry turned his head. Looked at her. Not surprised. Just…relieved. And stupidly, disgustingly in love. He leaned in. Kissed her once, just barely.
“I wouldn’t make you wear white,” he murmured. “Unless you wanted to.”
She laughed. “You think I’d let you have a say in what I wear?”
He grunted. “True.”
She laid her head on his chest. “Maybe I’ll wear red,” she said.
“Whatever you wear, I’ll fucking pass out.”
“Oh you're into it.”
“I’m into you.” That earned a grin. And then—
The shower. Which, to be clear, had not been intended to be that kind of shower. But Harry was a menace. He turned on the water first. Made sure it wasn’t scalding. Set her towel on the warmer like a man who had been raised to expect nothing and now gave everything. When she stepped in—already flushed from the warmth and still a little dazed from what he’d asked in bed—he pulled her close under the spray, arms sliding around her waist.
“I’m nervous,” she whispered.
Harry kissed her temple. “I know.”
“I don’t want to see her.”
“You don’t have to.”
“But I will.”
Harry didn’t reply. Just reached for the shampoo and started massaging it into her hair like it was the most natural thing in the world. She relaxed under his touch.
“You’ll stay with me the whole time?”
His fingers moved down the back of her neck. “I’ll be glued to your hip.”
“I mean it, Harry.”
“So do I.”
They washed slowly. Towels traded. Water beading down his back. Her fingers brushing the scar on his nose, the one he still refused to explain. She sat on the bathroom counter in a robe while he shaved.
He grumbled when he nicked himself. Again. She offered a Hello Kitty bandaid from her travel pouch. He said no. She stuck it on him anyway.
“You’re impossible,” he muttered.
“You’re bleeding.”
“It’s a scratch.”
“It’s dignity loss.”
Harry glared. But he didn’t take it off.
She got dressed first. Dark green silk. Simple. Clean. Slit at the side that hit just high enough to feel daring, low enough to stay elegant. Thin straps. Slightly open back. Harry just stared when she stepped out of the bedroom. Didn’t say anything at first. Just let his eyes move over her like prayer. Then—
“You’re not real.”
She adjusted one of the straps. “It’s just a dress.”
“It’s a crime.”
“You’ve seen it before.”
“Not like this.”
She turned.
“Zipper?”
He stepped forward. Pulled it up slowly. Then leaned down. Kissed the back of her neck.
“You sure about this?” he murmured.
She met his eyes in the mirror.
“As long as you’re next to me.”
Harry changed next. Black suit. Old. Worn in the elbows. A little snug across the shoulders now. He buttoned it slowly. Pulled on the white silk tie she’d picked out. She watched from the armchair, chin on her hand.
“You look handsome.”
“I look like a man going to an ex’s wedding.”
“You look like a man with the best girl in the room.”
That got a twitch at his mouth. He checked his watch. “Car should be here soon.”
She stood. Smoothed the front of his jacket. “Do I need to bring anything?”
“You’re enough.”
She rolled her eyes. “You’re being sappy.”
“I’m allowed to be.”
“Since when?”
“Since you said yes.”
She didn’t reply. Just pressed her forehead to his chest. And for a minute, they stayed like that. No wedding. No Lucy. No noise. Just them. And the quiet. At exactly 3:55, the car pulled up. Harry held the door open for her. She slipped in. Then he followed. Settled beside her. Took her hand. Laced their fingers. Neither of them spoke.
But in that silence— In that breathless, careful quiet— There was everything. Even the parts they hadn’t said yet. Even the storm that might wait ahead. Because it didn’t matter. They were already here. Together. And nothing—absolutely nothing—was going to take that away. Not even today.
The car rolled to a stop at the edge of a manicured gravel drive. It was a backyard venue—tasteful, coastal, charming in that I have generational wealth kind of way. Harry stepped out first. Buttoned his old dark coat. Reached back in for her hand.
“You ready?” he asked.
“Sure,” she said. “But let’s go.”
He held her hand tightly. And together, they stepped into enemy territory. The first thing she noticed was the breeze. Soft. Warm. Salt-laced. It danced along the hem of her dark green dress and tugged at the edges of Harry’s collar.
The second thing she noticed was how quiet it got the second they walked in. Conversation dulled. Laughter paused. Like someone had pressed mute.Harry didn’t flinch. Didn’t hesitate. Didn’t even glance at the people who were suddenly pretending not to stare. He simply tucked her hand tighter into the crook of his arm and walked like he owned the place. She matched his stride. Head high. Shoulders back. Even if her stomach was buzzing like a hornet’s nest.
The rows of white folding chairs were slowly filling. There was an open bar tucked under a pergola and floral arrangements shaped like they cost someone’s salary. A small quartet played something indistinct and romantic in the distance.
Her heels sank slightly into the grass as they crossed toward the seating area, passing a man who looked like he recognized Harry but wasn’t sure whether to say it out loud.
Then—
“Holy shit,” someone whispered.
She didn’t look. Harry did. Just once. Just enough for whoever said it to shrink back into their seat. They settled into the third row. Close enough to make a point. Far enough to keep some distance. Harry sat beside her like a bodyguard in a suit that didn’t quite fit anymore, jaw tight, sunglasses still on.
“Do I need to start punching groomsmen?” he murmured.
She shook her head. Then leaned in and whispered, “This might’ve been a mistake.”
Harry turned. Brushed a thumb against her wrist. “It wasn’t.”
“How do you know?”
“Because I’d rather be here—with you—than wondering what would’ve happened if we’d stayed home.”
She stared at him. Let the words settle. Then nodded once. Still unsure. But less alone.
Then— She saw her. Livia. Hair too shiny. Dress too pink. Expression flickering from smug to what the actual fuck the second her eyes landed on them. She nudged Paolo. Paolo blinked like he’d seen a ghost.
Harry’s hand slid across her lap. Rested firmly on her thigh.
“Ignore them,” he said.
“They’re annoying.”
“They’re pathetic.”
She smiled faintly. Noticed Livia turning sharply away when Harry finally glanced in her direction like a man debating whether to call in an airstrike. They looked absurd. The kind of rich people who got caught cheating and just threw more parties to distract from it. Paolo looked like he’d aged five years. Livia’s smile didn’t reach her eyes. Good.
“Harry?”
A familiar voice. She turned. Francesca. In a light blue dress, hair piled up messily, holding a program and blinking like she couldn’t believe it. Beside her, Luca looked equally stunned.
“I thought you weren’t coming,” Francesca whispered.
Harry stood. Kissed her cheek. “Changed my mind.”
Francesca glanced at her. Then at Harry. Then back again. Her face softened.
“You both look incredible,” Francesca said.
She smiled. “We’re trying to survive.”
Luca snorted. “Welcome to the party.”
They all took their seats together. Four in a row.
Harry kept his hand on her leg the entire time. Not possessively. Just…there. Like a grounding wire. Then—
Lucy’s father walked past. Tall. Lean. Hair slicked back. He gave Harry a long, pointed glare. She caught it. So did Harry. But he didn’t blink. Didn’t rise. Didn’t acknowledge him. Just stared back until the man looked away. Lucy’s mother followed seconds later. And—surprisingly—smiled.
“Harry,” she said softly, stopping beside their row. “I didn’t think we’d see you.”
“You have,” Harry said flatly.
She waited. Braced. But Lucy’s mother turned to her. Offered a hand.
“You must be her.”
She blinked.
“Welcome.”
Then she leaned in slightly, her voice low. “You’ve given him softness. I can see it from here.”
Then she walked away. Harry blinked once.
“You okay?” she asked.
“I need a drink,” he muttered.
The ceremony was starting. People quieted. The quartet shifted to something sweet and slow. A woman stepped up to the front with a microphone.
“Please rise.”
Everyone stood. She adjusted her dress. Held her breath. The groomsmen started to file out. One by one. She watched with vague interest until—
Her heart stopped. The groom. Tall. Dark hair. Blue eyes. A jaw she hadn’t seen in almost ten years. And she knew him. Every part. It was John. Her John. Not hers, obviously. Not now. Not ever.
But—
The same John who used to carry trays at her father's charity events. The same John who slipped cupcakes into her room after dinner when her mother said she was “getting pudgy.” The same John who once found her crying in the garden after a party and told her that “some people survive by being cruel—and some survive by hiding.”
The same John who had looked at her like she was breakable. Now— He was walking down the aisle. Looking confident. Looking happy. Looking like he’d been reborn. She didn’t breathe. Harry leaned down.
“You okay?”
She nodded too fast. Too tight. “Yeah.”
She didn’t say anything else. Didn’t say I know the groom. Didn’t say he used to know every version of me I’ve tried to forget. Because she didn’t know what it meant yet. Didn’t know what it changed. But her hands were shaking.
And Harry noticed. Of course he did. He reached for them. Covered hers with both of his. Held them. Didn’t ask again. Then came the bridesmaids. Tall. Polished. Looking like Instagram filters. She recognized one. Maybe from the airport. Didn’t matter.
Then— Lucy. On her father’s arm. In a dress that looked like it had a publicist. Chin high. Smile soft. Confident. Like she knew what she was walking toward. Like this was the ending she’d always wanted.
The guests all turned. Photos snapped. The moment paused. Lucy’s eyes swept the rows. And landed on Harry. And her.
Lucy faltered. Just slightly. One step. But it was enough. She caught it. So did Harry next to her. His grip on her hand tightened. She squeezed back.
Lucy recovered. Kept walking. They all sat. The officiant cleared their throat. And the ceremony began.
But she— She couldn’t stop staring at John. Couldn’t stop remembering. Couldn’t stop thinking—
This is the man who saw me before I had to become someone else. And he’s marrying Lucy. And I am sitting here beside Harry fucking Castillo. And none of this feels real.
She didn’t say anything during the ceremony. Didn’t speak. Didn’t whisper. Just sat still. Silent. Thinking. And Harry didn’t press. He just kept holding her hand. Steady. Warm. Like a vow.
And when she leaned into him slightly— When she let her head rest on his shoulder for just a moment— He pressed a kiss to her temple. Didn’t speak. Didn’t need to. He didn’t know the whole story. Not yet. But he could feel it. Something had shifted.
And whatever it was— He would protect her from it. Even if he had to do it without knowing the name. Because she was his. And that was the only thing that mattered. Even here. Even now. Even at his ex’s wedding. With the past walking down the aisle. And still— He wouldn’t have traded it. Not for anything.
The officiant cleared his throat with the kind of authority that suggested he’d been officiating weddings for thirty years and had a story about every one of them.
“Dearly beloved,” he began, the sun catching on his glasses as the wind shifted just slightly, rustling the linen of Lucy’s dress and the program in everyone's laps. “We are gathered here today to witness the union of two souls.”
She exhaled slowly through her nose. Harry still had one hand over both of hers. Thumb brushing the side of her palm absentmindedly, like he wasn’t really thinking about it. Like it was just… instinct now. Natural.
She didn’t dare look at Lucy yet. She was still reeling from John. From the wave of old memory that had crashed like a slap across the front of her brain.
John. The man who used to pass her cookies wrapped in napkins when she wasn’t allowed dessert. The man who once lent her a sweater when her mother made her wear a dress two sizes too small. The man who had seen her at her loneliest, at her skinniest, at her most afraid—and never once judged her for it.
And now— He was holding Lucy’s hands. She tried to focus on the priest.
“In love, we find not perfection,” the man was saying, “but acceptance. Grace. Patience. A partner not to complete us—but to recognize what is already complete.”
Harry shifted beside her. Not uncomfortably. Not restlessly. Just enough to slide his arm across the back of her chair. His thumb brushed the bare skin of her shoulder. He didn’t look at Lucy. Not once.
But Lucy…
Lucy kept looking at him. It wasn’t obvious. Not overt. But she saw it.
The way Lucy's eyes flicked past the guests while the priest talked. The way her fingers tightened around John’s just slightly, like she’d remembered something. Like Lucy remembered him.
It made her stomach coil. Not with jealousy. Not even with anger. Just that old, sinking ache of being seen—but not seen back. Like Lucy still didn’t quite register that Harry wasn’t hers anymore. That he hadn’t been for a long time. That even when he had been, he’d never been hers like this.
Because now—he was sitting beside someone who knew what kind of coffee he liked when he was stressed. Who knew he rubbed his temples when he was thinking about old memories. Who knew he talked in his sleep when he was dreaming about his mother.
Lucy had known a version of Harry. The polished one. The corporate myth. The one with cufflinks and PR statements and a tongue sharp enough to bankrupt cities.
But her? The woman sitting next to him knew the one who forgot his towel after a shower. The one who sang along to Sinatra when he thought no one was listening. The one who made her lemon toast at midnight and read novels over her shoulder just to be close.
The priest continued. “Now, Lucy and John have chosen to write their own vows,” he said. “Lucy?”
Lucy smiled. A soft, composed smile. Took the mic from him with a little thank you and turned to face John. She braced. Lucy began.
“I don’t know if I believe in soulmates,” she said, voice clear, echoing faintly beneath the pergola strung with white roses. “I don’t know if I believe in fate. But I do believe in timing. In second chances. In the way people can walk into your life twice—and the second time, you’re ready.”
Lucy paused. Smiled again. She felt Harry’s hand twitch slightly. Not much. Just… enough.
“I’ve known a lot of versions of myself,” Lucy continued. “Some I loved. Some I didn’t. But you, John… you saw all of them. And you didn’t flinch. You waited for me. You held space. You didn’t rush me toward who you wanted me to be. You just let me arrive.”
She blinked slowly. She felt it before she saw it. That glance. Quick. Surgical. Right in their direction. Lucy didn’t say Harry’s name. Of course not. But her eyes found him. Mid-sentence. And stayed there for a second too long.
“I used to think love was a game of leverage,” Lucy said, still looking straight through the crowd. “Power. Strategy. But it’s not. It’s knowing that even when someone sees your ugliest, they’ll stay.”
John squeezed her hand. Lucy looked back at him. And she didn’t miss the way John followed Lucy's gaze. How his brow furrowed. Just barely. How his eyes flicked—quick, sharp—to the third row. Where Harry sat like a statue, expression unreadable, lips pressed into a single line.
Harry hadn’t looked at Lucy once. John noticed. She could see him noticing.
Lucy finished her vows with a smile, her voice gentler now. “You make me feel like I don’t have to perform anymore. And that’s the greatest gift I’ve ever received.”
Polite applause followed. A few sniffles. The priest smiled.
Then—“John?”
He took the mic with a nod. Looked at Lucy. And for a second—Just a second—She saw it. The calculation. The question.
Like John was still replaying that glance she’d made. Like he was realizing that maybe—just maybe—his bride was still haunted and not his. He recovered quickly.
“Lucy,” he said. “You are—chaos.”
The crowd laughed. Lucy rolled her eyes. But John smiled warmly.
“You are also order. You are too many thoughts at once. You are late-night texts about documentaries. You are Sunday walks that last six hours. You are questions no one else asks, and the woman who taught me that love isn’t about feeling safe—it’s about choosing to stay.”
She exhaled. Because this was real. John loved her. You could tell. Even if Lucy hadn’t looked at him the whole time. Even if Lucy still hadn’t quite let go.
The girl next to Harry turned slightly. Looked at him. And there he was. Watching her. Not the vows. Not the bride. Just—her. His eyes met hers. And she smiled. Tired. Amused. Something darker beneath it.
Harry leaned down. Brushed his lips over her ear.
“She could be marrying God,” he whispered, “and I’d still want you.”
Her chest stuttered. She turned to him.
“Harry—”
“No,” he said. “I mean it. There’s no version of this where I look back.”
She swallowed. Then nodded. And faced forward again.
Just in time for the rings. The rest of the ceremony passed in soft waves. The officiant blessed the union. The wind picked up. A bridesmaid’s dress blew sideways and someone’s baby started crying. But the couple didn’t notice.
They kissed. Everyone clapped. And the music started. But she—she didn’t feel relieved. She felt like a door had just opened somewhere behind her. And whatever was waiting on the other side? Was walking toward her now. Quiet. Patient. Familiar. And wearing a tux. The moment the music began, the spell broke.
Chairs scraped against the deck. Shoes shifted. People stood, stretched, whispered. The sky overhead was soft and gold, the kind of sunset only coastal towns could pull off, and yet no one seemed to notice it.
They were too busy watching them. Too busy pretending not to watch them. Harry and the girl he came with. The woman who wasn’t Lucy.
Francesca leaned over as she rose, adjusting the straps of her pale green dress and whispering, “Well, that was subtle.”
She blinked. “What?”
Francesca nodded in Lucy’s direction. “The longing gazes. The not-so-covert micromanaging of your proximity to her ex. Classic wedding pettiness.”
She sighed softly.
Luca, straightening his suit jacket on Francesca's other side, added, “At least you got a front-row seat to the performance of the year. She almost had me with the ‘I don’t believe in soulmates’ bit.”
Harry didn’t comment. He stood up slowly, buttoned his suit jacket, and then—without looking at Lucy—offered his hand to his girl. She took it without hesitation.
“Let’s go,” he murmured, low and quiet, for her ears only.
She nodded. “Yeah. Let’s.”
Francesca and Luca exchanged glances, already reading the room, “We’ll see you at the reception?” Francesca asked, her tone laced with something knowing, something gentle.
Harry gave a single, quiet nod. “Of course.”
They parted ways at the edge of the deck, Harry guiding her toward the small gravel lot where their sleek black car waited—a rental, but decent. The driver, ever thoughtful, had made sure the air conditioning was already on.
Harry opened the door for her first. As always. She slid in quietly. Waited until he joined her and closed the door before letting herself breathe. The car pulled away slowly. Soft jazz played through the speakers.
She stared at her lap. Harry watched her for a second. Then said, “You were quiet back there.”
She nodded once. Still didn’t look at him. His hand found hers. Thumb brushing the top of it. Steady. Warm. Present.
“Wanna talk about it?” he asked, voice quiet. Patient.
She nodded again. Then—finally—turned to him.
“I know John.”
Harry didn’t react. Didn’t flinch. Just kept holding her hand.
“I mean—” she continued, voice soft, a little hoarse, “I knew him. When I was a kid. He used to work the events at our house. Before everything... before my dad got caught. Before the headlines. The bankruptcy. Teddy—”
She stopped. Swallowed. Harry shifted toward her slightly, his body angled, eyes locked on hers. She exhaled, steadying herself.
“I was, like, fifteen? Sixteen? My mom… she didn’t let me eat. Not really. Not carbs. Not sugar. Not anything that would make me ‘pudgy.’ She was obsessed with how I looked, how we looked as a family. And John—he worked the kitchen during these fundraisers. He’d sneak me food. Muffins. Sandwiches. Once, a piece of birthday cake.
Harry said nothing. But his hand tightened around hers. She didn’t cry. She didn’t need to. She’d done all her crying years ago.
“He was kind,” she whispered. “I didn’t think about him for years. Not until I saw him. In that tux. Walking down the aisle. Holding Lucy’s hand like he’d never done anything else.”
Harry was still watching her. Unmoving. So she continued.
“I didn’t want to tell you before,” she said, “because it didn’t feel important. But now... I don’t know. I think maybe it is. Not because I feel anything for him. I don’t. But because it felt... full circle, in a way. Like I’d walked into someone else’s story by accident.”
Harry reached for her other hand. Held both now. His gaze was steady.
“Can I tell you something?” he said, his voice low and slow in the dim car light.
She nodded. Harry took a breath. “I love you.”
She blinked.
“I know that’s not an answer,” he said. “But it’s the root of every one I could give you. I love you. Not in the convenient way. Not in the performative way. I love you in the you-could-set-this-car-on-fire-and-I’d-still-crawl-through-glass-to-get-to-you way.”
Her chest stuttered.
“I don’t care who he is,” Harry said. “I don’t care what he did for you back then. I’m grateful someone was kind to you when you needed it. But that’s all it is. That’s all it’ll ever be. A footnote.”
She swallowed. “You’re not mad?”
His brows lifted. “Why the fuck would I be mad? Because the man marrying my ex was decent to the woman I love when she was a child?”
Her lips curved, just slightly. “I don’t know. You get a little murdery sometimes.”
Harry smirked.
“That’s true.”
He leaned forward. Kissed the top of her hand.
Then added, “But not this time.”
She looked at him. Really looked.
He was in an old suit. The one he wore when they first met, she realized. The one with the faint thread pulled near the seam and the button that was slightly chipped. He hadn’t bought anything new. He wouldn’t have—not for this. Not for Lucy. But somehow, the suit looked better now. Softer. Lived-in. He looked better now. Because he was hers.
“Thank you,” she said quietly.
“For what?”
“For listening.”
Harry brushed his thumb across the inside of her wrist. “For always.”
They drove in silence after that. Not heavy silence. Just the kind that lingered gently between people who understood each other without needing to fill the air with more than presence.
When they reached the venue—an ocean-side estate with gauze-draped tents and a horizon that looked painted—they sat in the car for another moment before getting out.
“You okay?” he asked.
She nodded. Then opened the door. And stepped out into the kind of dusk that felt biblical. Harry followed. Buttoned his jacket. Then looked at her.
“You’re the only good thing in my life” he said softly.
She smiled. Took his hand. And together, they walked up the steps toward the reception. Ready. Unshaken. Untouchable. Even here. Especially here.
The reception was tucked behind the main house—string lights draped between trees, linen-covered tables arranged in soft curves around a makeshift dance floor that had clearly been installed just for the event. The ocean was just visible over the ridge, the breeze warm and salt-sweet, the kind of night someone might dream up just to pretend their life had always been beautiful.
Francesca and Luca were already there, Francesca barefoot with her heels hanging from two fingers, her curls pinned back but barely, sipping something white and cold. Luca stood beside her in a linen suit that looked like it had been stolen off the set of The Talented Mr. Ripley, sunglasses still tucked into the neck of his shirt like it was midday.
When they spotted her and Harry, Francesca lit up and waved them over like she’d been waiting for this moment all night.
“There you are,” she said, looping an arm around her waist and kissing her cheek. “You survived. You both survived. I’m honestly impressed.”
Harry offered Luca a nod and the two did the customary handshake-hug combo, the kind men used when they liked each other more than they admitted.
“Drinks?” Luca asked.
Harry nodded once. “Yeah. Let’s go.”
He touched her hip briefly, murmured, “Be right back,” before following Luca toward the bar. He didn’t look back, but his hand lingered on her waist just a second longer than necessary before he let go. He didn't want to let go.
Francesca sighed, looping her arm through her's as they made their way to their assigned table near the center, not too far from the dance floor but tucked enough to keep a little distance.
“Everyone’s talking about you,” Francesca said breezily, not cruelly, just as fact. “But only because you look better than anyone else here.”
She snorted softly. “They’re talking because I’m here with him.”
“Well,” Francesca said, settling into her chair and crossing her legs with a dramatic flourish, “that too. But honestly? They should be so lucky.”
She looked around subtly. And sure enough—eyes. Not a lot. Not direct. But there. Women in pastel. Men with thinning hair and sharp shoes. Bridesmaids whispering like they hadn’t been caught red-handed giving side-eyes during the ceremony.
Francesca sipped her drink. “You’re making them all spiral. You know that, right?”
“I don’t want to make anyone spiral.”
“Of course you don’t. But that’s why it’s working.”
Before she could respond, Luca and Harry returned, each with two glasses balanced between their fingers like it was a routine. Harry handed her one without a word. Cold. Pale. Sparkling. Probably something expensive he already clocked on the menu.
He sat beside her, suit jacket already open, tie a little looser than earlier. “Sauvignon Blanc. You’ll like it.”
She took a sip. He was right. Francesca and Luca fell into a quiet conversation on the other side of the table, their chairs angled toward each other in that familiar, unhurried way of people who’ve known each other through too many different lives.
Harry leaned close. “You good?”
She nodded. “You?”
His eyes flicked over her face, cataloging.
“I will be,” he said, then added softly, “as long as you’re here.”
It didn’t matter that people were watching. It didn’t matter that they were at the wedding of his ex. He only looked at her.
The party truly began when Lucy and John made their official entrance. The music shifted. The lights dimmed just slightly. People stood. Glasses raised. And through the wide garden doors, Lucy appeared again—no longer in her formal wedding gown, but now in a slinkier, champagne-colored dress that shimmered as she walked. Her hair had been let down. Her shoes were different too—lower, simpler, probably because her feet were blistered. John followed behind her, suit jacket off, shirt open at the collar, hand casually resting on her lower back.
She felt Harry’s body go subtly still beside her. He didn’t say anything. He didn’t tense. But he watched her. Only her. Barley glanced at Lucy. And Lucy? Well, Lucy had clearly been waiting for the moment to see who was watching her walk in as someone’s wife. Her gaze swept the room. Too casually. And then it landed on Harry. And it stuck.
Long enough that Francesca muttered under her breath, “Jesus Christ, this is gonna be messy.”
But her? She didn’t flinch. Because Harry—her Harry, only hers—wasn’t looking back. Not the way Lucy wanted. He saw her. Of course he did. But his hand stayed on her thigh, thumb rubbing slow, grounding circles through the silk of her dress. And when Lucy’s stare lingered too long, he turned slightly—to her, only to her—and asked, low and dry,
“You want the steak or the sea bass?”
She smiled. “Bass.”
“Good,” he said. “I’m not letting you eat beef at a wedding where she’s in charge of the menu.”
Lucy and John made their rounds. Toasts were offered. Champagne was refilled. The DJ—clearly someone’s cousin—announced the first dance and couples began to drift toward the open floor.
She stayed in her seat, eyes following the soft blur of movement and fabric. Harry didn’t press her to dance. He never would unless she asked. He just sat close, hand on her leg, his other curled around his glass, leaning slightly so no one else could see him looking at her.
“You know,” he murmured, lips barely brushing the edge of her ear, “if I didn’t love you already, I’d fall in love with you just for surviving this.”
She laughed softly. “And if I wasn’t already obsessed with you, I’d be falling in love with you for bringing me to your ex’s wedding and still managing to make me feel like I’m the only one here.”
“You are the only one here.”
“You say that like you mean it.”
“I do.”
He tilted her chin gently, just enough so she had to look him in the eye.
“You have no idea,” he said, “how much I mean it.”
And maybe it was the wine. Or the ocean breeze. Or the way his voice dropped an octave when he got sincere. But something in her heart did a little flutter. A quiet, private flutter no one else could see. Because even now—even here—he made her feel untouched. Untouchable.
Luca nudged them a few minutes later, grinning. “Dance with us. Come on. Francesca says she refuses to be the only woman out there with a man who steps on her feet.” Francesca shot him a glare but offered her hand anyway.
Harry raised an eyebrow. “You want to?”
She looked at him. Then nodded. “Only if you don’t step on mine.”
“I’m old, not uncoordinated.”
He stood and helped her up, hand firm in hers, his other settling instinctively at the small of her back like it always did. They moved together easily. Naturally. Even without music, she’d follow him anywhere. Especially here. And Harry? Harry held her close on that dance floor, surrounded by whispers and stares and the ghosts of relationships that never made it. Because in the end, none of it mattered. She was in his arms. And the rest of the world could burn.
The reception had bled into its second hour like it had somewhere better to be. The string lights overhead twinkled in warm gold as dusk finally gave up and slipped into night. The air was thick with salt and champagne, every table crowded with plates half-finished and stories half-true. Someone's cousin had already kicked off her heels and was dancing barefoot near the bar, and the playlist had shifted from jazz to something that sounded suspiciously like early-2000s pop.
She was seated again with Harry at the far end of the garden reception, their table nestled into a curve of candles and wildflowers. Francesca and Luca were next to them, Luca now with his jacket off, sleeves rolled up, talking animatedly with Harry about the logistics of moving a vineyard from Italy to upstate New York.
Francesca was on her second glass of white and already giving her looks that said “are you good?” every time someone at another table shot them a glance too long.
Because they were being watched. Of course they were. Soft, covert glances. Half-turns. Murmured questions behind manicured hands. Not loud enough to call attention, but clear enough to send a chill up her spine. Harry noticed too. He always did.
So he shifted slightly in his seat, his arm sliding along the back of her chair until his fingers hooked over her shoulder, thumb rubbing slow circles at the edge of her collarbone. A quiet kind of claim.
“You good, baby?” he murmured, head angled just enough so only she could hear it.
She nodded once, giving him a smile. “Yeah. Just thinking I should've worn something more intimidating.”
Harry leaned in, brushing his lips to the side of her head. “You’re terrifying as is.”
She huffed a quiet laugh. “Yeah?”
“I’ve got billionaires afraid of me, but you—” He smirked faintly. “You’re what keeps me up at night.”
Francesca, pretending not to eavesdrop, muttered, “Jesus, you two need a chaperone.”
“Then don’t sit next to us,” Harry said dryly, sipping his scotch.
Luca snorted into his drink. “He’s a romantic, but he hides it behind insults.”
“I don’t hide shit,” Harry said, glancing at her. “She knows.”
And she did. Because even when he was sitting at his ex’s wedding reception surrounded by people who’d once tried to bury him in PR hell, Harry only looked at her. Only leaned in when she whispered. Only refilled her wine glass before she noticed it was empty.
He didn’t smile at anyone else. Didn’t even pretend. Which made the next moment all the more unfortunate. Because she had to pee.
“Be right back,” she whispered, touching his knee beneath the table.
Harry looked up immediately. “Want me to come with you?”
“To the bathroom?” She arched a brow. “You trying to babysit me or make a scene?”
He smirked, leaned over, kissed the inside of her wrist. “Call if you need me.”
“I’m not gonna get jumped between here and the Porta Potties, Castillo.”
But he didn’t laugh. He just watched her walk away like he always did. Like she was gravity and orbit and every soft thing he thought he’d lost.
The bathroom was set up along the edge of the venue, tucked behind hedges and a string of fairy lights, near the catering trucks and a makeshift hand-washing station someone had tried to dress up with eucalyptus.
She moved quick. In and out. Washed her hands. Smoothed her dress. And when she stepped back out, she nearly ran straight into him. John. Standing just outside. Waiting. In his suit. His tie loosened. A look on his face she recognized immediately. Contrition.
“Hey,” he said quietly.
She froze. Of course. Of fucking course.
“Hi.”
John exhaled slowly. “I wasn’t sure if you’d let me say anything.”
“I didn’t expect to see you again at all.”
He looked down. “Yeah.” A beat. “I didn’t know—when I saw you were here, I didn’t believe it.”
She tilted her head slightly. “And now?”
John met her eyes. “I still can’t believe it.”
She crossed her arms. The silk of her dress whispered with the movement. “You waited outside the bathroom to talk to me?”
“You were gonna disappear again.”
“I didn’t disappear, John. I left.”
He swallowed. “I remember.”
Of course he did. He was there. He saw it.
The chaos. The headlines. The funeral. The trial. The nights she sat curled on the kitchen floor of that too-big house with nothing but canned peaches and a grief she didn’t know how to name.
“You were a kid,” he said quietly. “And they put the world on your shoulders.”
She didn’t answer. Didn’t know how.
John took a step closer. “I never forgot what your dad did. What he let happen. I thought about reaching out when I saw your name again, but…”
“But you didn’t.”
He nodded. “Didn’t know if you’d want to hear from anyone who knew the before.”
She breathed in through her nose. Held it. Then let it go. “I didn’t need rescuing. I needed people to believe me when I said I wasn’t my father.”
“I know.”
“Do you?”
He looked at her for a long moment. “You’re not him.”
The words landed. Quiet.
She nodded once. “You’re married now.”
“Yeah.” He glanced back toward the venue. “She’s a good person.”
“Oh I’m sure.”
Another beat.
Then, “You look happy.”
She didn’t respond. Didn’t need to. Because just then—
A figure appeared near the hedges. Black suit. Rolled sleeves. Silver at the temples.
Harry. Eyes locked on her like a sniper.
Her breath caught. John noticed.
“Is that—”
She nodded. “Yeah.”
John blinked. “Holy shit.”
Harry didn’t say anything when he reached them. Just stepped between them slightly, hand finding the small of her back, anchoring her.
John cleared his throat. “You’re—Harry Castillo.”
“Mm.”
“I’ve followed your career for years—”
Harry cut him off with a slow blink. “And now you marry women you used to serve shrimp to.”
John’s face paled.
She touched Harry’s arm. “Harry.”
He tilted his head. “Just saying.”
John took a step back. “Right. I should—yeah.”
He turned. Walked off. The silence that followed wasn’t heavy. Just firm.
She looked up at Harry. “You were eavesdropping?”
“I was waiting outside like a husband.”
“You’re not my husband.”
“Yet.”
She snorted.
Harry’s thumb brushed the bare skin of her back, right at the base of her spine. “You okay?”
She nodded. “Yeah.”
He tilted his head. Studied her. “Want me to get you out of here?”
She smiled faintly. “Not yet. Francesca still needs to send me a link to a lingerie set.”
Harry’s eyes darkened slightly.
“Oh. Okay.”
She leaned in. Kissed the underside of his jaw. “For you. Of course..”
“You're a menace,” he murmured.
She laughed.
He kissed her temple. “Come on. Let’s go finish this. Then I’m taking you home. Or the goddamn moon. Anywhere you want.”
“Your bed in New York has better pillows.”
“Then we’re going home.”
Hand in hand, they walked back toward the party. Not looking back. Not needing to. Because some ghosts didn’t need confrontation. They just needed to see you thriving. And Harry Castillo made damn sure she would. The grass was damp beneath her heels when they stepped back into the light. The reception had shifted again—music pulsing a little louder now, bodies dancing with the looser grace of people full of wine and relieved of ceremony. Tables sparkled under strings of warm light, their surfaces littered with plates scraped clean and wineglasses clinked a little too often. Francesca caught her eye from across the garden, waving a hand with the flourish of someone halfway through her third drink.
“There she is,” Francesca said as she approached. “The woman of the fucking hour.”
She smirked, tucking herself into the chair beside her again, Harry’s coat still resting lightly across her shoulders. “Don’t think I’m that important.”
“You walked into this party like it owed you an apology. You’re a legend.”
Harry sat down beside her again, brushing the edge of her shoulder with his hand before settling. Luca rejoined them moments later with a small plate of olives and cheese.
Francesca didn’t even wait. She leaned close, voice low. “So. You going to tell me what happened?”
She blinked. “What?”
“Saw the groom follow you.”
She paused. Then sighed. “I used to know him. When I was a teenager. He worked for my family. He was... kind. At a time when I didn’t really know what that meant.”
Francesca’s gaze softened. “And now he’s married to Lucy.”
She nodded. “Yeah. Full circle. Or something.”
Francesca touched her hand. “You doing okay?”
She smiled faintly. “Now I am.”
Harry was watching them. Eyes soft. Hands steady. He didn’t speak. Didn’t interrupt. Just existed in a bubble of silent attention around her, like if he looked away for even a moment, the world might try to take her.
Francesca clocked it too. Leaning in closer, she smirked. “God, he’s disgusting when he looks at you.”
She turned slightly. “Who?”
“That man. Your man. The one who’s staring like you’re his religion.”
Harry, without missing a beat, said, “I’m right here.”
Francesca sipped her wine. “We know. You’re always right there.”
The two women shared a look. Something old and female and funny.
“I’m gonna need another,” Francesca said, lifting her empty glass. “You?”
She raised hers. Empty. Francesca grinned and then pointed at their respective men. “Alright, gentlemen. Fetch and return.”
Harry arched a brow. “Are we dogs now?”
“Yes,” Francesca said, already rising. “But expensive ones. Go.”
Harry stood, eyes flicking over to her with a smirk. “You good?”
She nodded. “I’m fine. Go.”
He leaned down. Kissed the top of her head. “Stay in the light.”
She laughed. “What am I, Frodo?”
But he lingered. Brushed her cheek once with the back of his hand before turning. She watched them go—Harry and Luca disappearing toward the bar—and then turned back to Francesca, who had sat back down and was now untying her shoes.
“So,” Francesca said. “Having a good time?”
She hesitated. Then said softly, “I think this is what having a good time looks like.”
Francesca looked over. “You in love?”
Her smile curled slowly. “Worse.”
Francesca raised her brow. “How worse?”
“He’s in love with me. And it’s... it’s not performative. Or casual. It’s like he loves me with his whole life. Like I’m the first quiet he’s ever known.”
Francesca stared at her. “That’s not worse. Thats luck.”
They laughed. The soft, shared laugh of women who knew too much and still leaned into it anyway.
“I’ve never had anything like this,” she said, voice lower now. “Not with someone who listens. Not with someone who doesn’t want to own me.”
Francesca tapped her glass gently. “Then keep it. At all costs.”
She nodded. “I plan to.”
But the cost, it turned out, was about to show up. Because just then—
A voice cut through the music. Sharp. Feminine. Familiar in the way rot is familiar once you’ve known it long enough.
“Well,” the woman said. “I guess if you stick around long enough, the trash takes itself out of hiding.”
She turned. Standing just behind her, drink sloshing, dress too tight around the arms, was one of Lucy’s cousins. Tall. Blonde. The kind of cruel that came with too much money and too little self-awareness.
She straightened. “Excuse me?”
The woman took a slow sip. “You heard me.”
Francesca turned too, already rising slightly in her seat. But the woman wasn’t looking at Francesca. Just at her.
“Everyone here is pretending like this is normal,” the cousin sneered. “Like it makes sense that you’d show up here, parade around in that fucking dress, and pretend you belong. But you don’t. You never did.”
She blinked. “I’m sorry—”
“No, you’re not.” The woman stepped closer, voice low and hot with something old. “You’re not sorry for seducing someone old enough to be your father. You’re not sorry for ruining a perfectly good man. You’re not sorry for making Lucy cry for months.”
Francesca stood. “Alright. That’s enough.”
But she didn’t stop.
“You think this makes you powerful?” she hissed. “Being the woman who dragged Harry Castillo out of hiding? You’re a phase. A fucking consolation prize for a man who got burned by a real woman.”
Her throat closed.
“I’ve seen girls like you,” the cousin spat. “Choke on your own ambition. Hide behind soft eyes and soft hands and then cry when someone calls you what you really are. You’re not real. You’re not permanent. You’re a fucking intermission.”
Francesca was already stepping between them. “Say one more word—”
But it was too late. Harry was back. And he had heard everything. He stepped forward. No hesitation. Voice like thunder on glass.
“Shut. The fuck. Up.”
The cousin blinked. Turned. And froze. Harry Castillo, furious in a black suit and tie loose around his collar, stood like a man who had made his fortune destroying people who spoke out of turn. And now he was looking at her like she wasn’t even worth the breath it would take to really dismantle her.
“You don’t speak to her,” Harry said, voice low. Lethal. “You don’t look at her. You don’t think about her. She’s worth more than everything on this property combined.”
The cousin flushed red. “You think just because you’re—”
“Back off,” Harry said, stepping closer. “Now.”
But then—
Another man stepped in. Older. Broader. Her husband, probably.
“Hey,” he said, stepping between them. “Back off. You don’t talk to my wife like that.”
Harry turned his gaze slowly. And smiled. It wasn’t kind. It was the smile he used to wear in boardrooms before ruin.
“I just did,” Harry said. “Want to make it a conversation?”
“Harry—” she said softly, touching his arm.
He didn’t look at her. Not yet.
The cousin’s husband stepped closer. “You think you’re untouchable?”
Harry stepped right into his space.
“I know I am.”
“Harry,” she said again, firmer.
This time, he looked at her. And just as quickly—softened. Because she looked shaken. Small. And he hated that.
He touched her cheek. “Did she hurt you?”
“I’m okay.”
“Did she hurt you?”
She shook her head. “Just words.”
Harry looked back at the woman. “Then be grateful they were only words. Because if she’d touched you—”
But he didn’t finish it. Because Lucy had arrived. And John, trailing behind her, wide-eyed and unsure. Lucy’s heels clicked against the stone. Her dress shimmered. Her expression already lined with practiced grace.
“Harry,” she said, exasperated. “What the hell is going on?”
He didn’t move. Just kept one hand on her waist. The other clenched at his side.
“This woman insulted her.”
Lucy glanced at her cousin. Then at Harry. Then at her. And instead of apology—
She snapped.
“You shouldn’t have come.”
Her breath caught.
Lucy stepped forward. “You shouldn’t have brought her here. You knew it would cause a scene.”
Harry’s eyes narrowed. “She didn’t cause anything.”
“You brought a child to my wedding.”
She froze. The words were sharp. And Harry? Harry looked like he could kill.
“She’s not a child,” he said. “She’s my girlfriend.”
Lucy scoffed. “Oh please. Don’t turn this into some noble love story.”
Harry straightened. “She is my girlfriend.”
Even though it hurt Lucy to hear that, it was true. Lucy’s lips curled. “She’s twenty years younger than you.”
“Exactly,” Harry said, without missing a beat. “Which means she knows how to grow. Something you’ve never learned.”
Lucy flinched. The air went cold.
John stepped up, hand on Lucy’s arm. “Let’s calm down—”
“Don’t,” Harry said. “Don’t try to smooth this over. She started it.”
“She didn’t mean—”
“I don’t care what she meant,” Harry snapped. “She insulted her. And I don’t care if it’s your fucking wedding, you let anyone talk to her like that again and I’ll make sure they never get invited anywhere again.”
Silence. Thick. Sharp. Awful. And then—
The cousin muttered something. But Harry didn’t react. Because she touched his hand. And that—that was what grounded him. He looked at her. Really looked. Eyes soft. Wrath dissolving. She was pale. Shaken. But still standing.
“Let’s go,” she whispered.
“Yeah,” he said. “Let’s get out of here.”
Francesca was already packing up her purse. Luca was watching everything like a man taking notes on who to blacklist next. Harry didn’t say goodbye. Didn’t wait. Just wrapped his coat around her shoulders, held her close, and walked away.
The cousin said something again. Harry didn’t hear it. Didn’t need to. Because she had his hand. And Harry Castillo would rather burn the world down than let her think for one more second that she was anything less than holy.
And as their driver drove away—his hand in hers, his jaw tight, her head resting against the seat—he finally spoke. Voice low. Rough.
“I'm so sorry.”
She looked up. “You didn’t do anything.”
“I let them hurt you.”
She shook her head. “No. You were right there.”
He looked at her. Eyes burning. “I love you,” he said. “So much it makes me ugly.”
She leaned over. Kissed his knuckles.
“You’re not ugly.”
He pulled her close. Held her to his chest. Whispered into her hair “You’re the only thing I’ve ever done right.”
And outside the car window, Cape Cod disappeared. But inside—
Inside there was only the sound of her breathing. And the feeling of being held. And the sharp, tender truth that no matter how cruel the world got—
Harry Castillo would always stand in front of it. If it meant protecting her.
TAGLIST @foxfollowedmehome @glitterspark @sukivenue @hhallefuckinglujahh @wholesomeloneliness @bebop36 @maryfanson @aysilee2018 @msjarvis @snoopyreadstoday @woodxtock @lasocia69 @jakecockley @just-a-harmless-patato @romancherry @southernbe @canyoufallinlove @aomi-recs @ivoryandflame @peelieblue @mstubbs21 @eleganthottubfun @justgonewild @awqwhat @xoprettiestkat @prose-before-hoes @indiegirlunited @catnip987 @thottiewinemom @rainbowsock4 @weareonlygettingolderbabe @hotforpedro @petertingless @lemon-world1 @jasminedragoon @algressman16 @la-120 @totallynotshine @joelmillerpascal @inesbethari @peedrow @escapefromrealitylol @mrsbilicablog @lunpycatavenue @ennvsco @vickie5446 @stormseyer
#harry castillo#harry castillo x reader#materialists#materialists fanfic#harry castillo x you#pedro pascal x you#pedro pascal x y/n#pedro pascal x reader#pedro pascal fanfiction#pedro pascal#pedro pascal characters#the materialists fanfic#the materialists#Spotify
590 notes
·
View notes
Text

FAMILY FIRST || Harry x Reader
characters count: 11553
summary: paparazzi take pictures of your son, while you try to protect him
“Then maybe we could just grab takeout,” I say softly, not to wake up our two-year-old son who is safely sleeping on your shoulder, his little fingers gripping your shirt. I keep my hand on the small of your back as we walk. We just got back from Italy, where our son spent most of his life—a decision we made together.
Our house in Italy was practically in the middle of nowhere, which gave us privacy and security. Who wants to deal with paparazzi, stalkers, and thousands of fans while taking care of a newborn? I also recognized that you needed time to heal and rest, away from all the buzz, so that decision was really a no-brainer. When we would go out in Rome or Florence, my fans were surprisingly understanding when I said “no pictures.” There wasn’t even one sneaky photo of Dorian, and for the first time in my life, I felt like I could actually breathe.
Today, we were taking a stroll around London, enjoying the sunny weather. Dorian perhaps had too much fun on the playground. You picked him up when you noticed how he was rubbing his eyes—a sign that he was sleepy. The warmth of your body and the familiar scent of your perfume lulled our little one to sleep pretty fast. He was resting safely in your arms.
“Yeah, I think it’s a good idea. Dorian loves their pasta, so we…” You don’t even get to finish your sentence as we both snap our heads at the sound of a camera shutter going off along with a flash. I can feel your body tense as you cover Dorian’s head with your palm, hiding his face.
“What the fuck did you just do?” I dart to the paparazzo across the street, and you don’t even attempt to stop me. Usually, you would be the one to calm me down, but this time I know we both need those pictures deleted.
“Delete them or I will fuck you up and you’ll have to deal with my whole legal team,” I practically bark at him.
The man lowers his camera slightly, startled but not apologetic. He’s one of the cocky ones, the kind who think a public sidewalk gives him the right to anything. I can feel the rage blooming hot under my skin as I close the distance.
“I said delete them.” My voice is low now, deadly. Controlled in that way I only get when I’m past the point of losing it.
He smirks. “It’s just a photo, mate. You’re in public. You of all people should know that.”
“That’s my son you photographed.” I jab a finger toward his chest. “He’s two. He didn’t sign up for this shit. You take pictures of me, fine. But him? That’s off-limits. Always.”
He shrugs, eyes flicking down to his camera screen. “Could’ve blurred his face later—”
“I don’t care what you could do. Delete it. Now. You don’t fucking understand that one picture of him online—face blurred or not—can put him in danger?”
There’s a shift in his expression, the faintest flicker of discomfort, of realizing maybe this wasn’t worth it. Then, a few taps on his camera. I watch the screen. He deletes not just the photo, but the whole damn set.
“Happy?” he mutters.
“No. But that’s a start.” I step closer, my voice dropping to a near-whisper. “Next time you even think about pointing a lens at my family, I will make sure you can’t sell a picture to a tabloid ever again.”
He swallows. Good.
I turn away, my pulse still pounding, and jog back across the street.
You’re standing where I left you, arms wrapped protectively around Dorian, your cheek resting on his head. You don’t say anything when I reach you, but your eyes are darker than usual—with fury. The kind of fury that comes from watching someone threaten the peace we fought so hard to build.
“He deleted them,” I say, breath still ragged.
“I’ll have the lawyers put pressure on the outlet he works for. Just in case.” I reach out, brushing a hand down Dorian’s back as he shifts slightly, still asleep.
“He didn’t even stir.”
“He trusts us,” you murmur. “He knows he’s safe.”
And he is. Because we made damn sure of it.
We start walking again, slower now, and my hand finds your side.
“Still up for takeout?” I ask, trying to soften the weight between us.
You glance up at me, a faint smile forming. “Only if we eat it in bed.”
I laugh quietly. “Deal.”
“You ever think about just… vanishing? Not permanently. Just… renting a cabin in Iceland or something,” you say after a long pause.
“Every time someone points a lens at you or him,” I sigh.
“You’ve always been the one to protect us. But I’ve never asked—who protects you?”
“You do. When you make things simple again. When you look at me like I’m not some headline.”
You stop in your tracks. “You’re not. You’re just—ours.”
I reach for your hand, threading our fingers together. “And that’s more than enough.”
“I hate that we have to think like this,” you say finally. “Always ten steps ahead. Always defensive. Even here, in a random corner of London, just walking with our kid.”
I don’t answer right away. You’re not asking for solutions—you’re naming the truth, the life we carved out and the cost that comes with being visible.
“I know,” I say quietly. “And I hate it too. But we knew this wasn’t forever. Italy was… a pause. A beautiful one. But we always said we’d come back when it felt right.”
You nod slowly. “Do you still think it was the right time?”
I look at you—really look. The way your free hand rests over Dorian’s back. The way your jaw is tight, but your shoulders are starting to ease.
“I think the right time doesn’t mean the easy time,” I say. “It means when we’re strong enough to face it again. And we are. You are.”
That earns me a sideways glance and a faint, skeptical smile. “You’re getting very philosophical for someone who was threatening legal apocalypse three minutes ago.”
“I contain multitudes.”
You snort, but your smile softens. I can feel you letting go of the tension, piece by piece.
“I’m glad he slept through this,” you sigh softly, stroking his back gently.
“Me too. He’s too young to understand it.” I brush the curls away from his face. “Are you okay?” My eyes meet yours.
“It’ll take some time for the anger to wear off, but I’m glad he’s safe.”
I wrap an arm around your shoulders, pulling you close. “I’ll make sure nothing like this happens again.”
We walk in silence for a bit, the tension from the encounter still clinging to us. Finally, I speak again.
“I hate that we can’t just enjoy a simple walk without worrying about a paparazzo. It’s not fair.”
“I’m okay with them sneaking a picture of us, but he’s just a child. He should be able to have a normal childhood.” You lean into me, softly stroking Dorian’s back.
I sigh, feeling the tension in my shoulders melt away a bit as you lean into me. “You’re right. He deserves a normal life, not one where we have to constantly look over our shoulders.”
I look down at Dorian, his little face still peaceful in sleep. “I don’t want him growing up feeling like he’s under constant scrutiny. It’s not right.”
We reach a quiet spot, away from any crowds, and I stop, turning to face you.
“Promise me something?” I cup your face in my hand, looking into your eyes. “Promise me that, no matter what happens, we keep fighting for our family. Promise me that nothing will break us or come between us.”
I lean in closer, my voice softening. “I love you. And I love that little boy more than anything. We won’t let anything shatter this.”
Your expression softens as you lean into my touch. “Baby, I know that none of this is your fault. It’s a part of your job, and it’s something I knew came with you. I would never let them win.”
I exhale, the weight on my shoulders lightening a bit at your understanding.
“I know you get it. But sometimes it feels like I’m not doing enough to protect you and Dorian. Like I’m failing you both.” I run a hand through my hair, frustration and guilt mixing in my words. “It’s just… I hate feeling so powerless.”
“Hey.” You reach to gently stroke my cheek. “I feel safe and protected when you’re around. So does Dorian. Remember, cats don’t sleep with their bellies up if they don’t feel safe.”
I smile weakly at the metaphor. “Always with the animal facts.” I look down at the little one in your arms. “You and Dorian are everything to me. I just… I wish I could shield you from everything.”
“You are, love. You are our shield and our rock.” Your eyes hold nothing but sincerity in them.
“Promise me you’ll never doubt that. No matter what storms come our way.”
“I’m planning to grow old with you and watch him get married, together.” You smile softly.
I chuckle, picturing our future together. The thought warms my heart, though there’s a hint of worry too.
“Sounds like an ideal plan to me. But growing old together requires us to stay sane through all this chaos.”
I place a tender kiss on your forehead, holding you close.
“Together, right?”
“Always.” You smile.
I return your smile, feeling a bit lighter. “Good, because I can’t imagine going through any of this without you.”
We stand there for a moment, just holding each other in quiet solidarity. The city around us keeps buzzing, and the paparazzi incident is still on my mind. But right now, all I care about is you and our little family.
Dorian shifts a little in your arms. “Let’s get that takeout and go home.”
I nod, reluctantly letting go of you. “Yeah, let’s go.”
I take your hand, and we start walking again, this time a little quicker. I keep my eyes peeled for any sign of paparazzi, though it seems like the incident outside the playground has scared them off for now.
“How’s our little sleepyhead doing?” I ask, peeking over to look at Dorian.
“Still sleeping,” you smile softly.
I smile at the sight, my heart swelling with love. “He looks so peaceful.”
We grab pasta for Dorian from one of those fancy Italian restaurants and finally reach the Chinese takeout place—a little hole in the wall that we’ve grown to love. The smell of sizzling kung pao chicken and fried rice fills the air as we step inside.
I order our usual: a couple of beef teriyaki dishes and some crab rangoons. The owner, an old lady named Mrs. Liu, smiles warmly at us.
“Haven’t seen you two in a while.”
“We took a little vacation in Italy to grow this one,” you chuckle softly. “We did miss your cooking.”
Mrs. Liu beams at you. “Italy, eh? Sounds romantic.”
I nod, grinning. “It was. But nothing quite compares to your kung pao chicken.”
She chuckles, handing us our order in a brown paper bag. “You young folks and your lovey-dovey vacations. You’re making me miss my younger years.” She looks at Dorian with admiration in her eyes. “Ah, they grow up so fast. One day you’re changing diapers, and the next they’re off to university.”
I smile softly. “That’s why we try to cherish every moment with him.”
Mrs. Liu smiles. “Smart. I’m sure you two are great parents for a little one.”
“Thank you, Mrs. Liu,” your voice is soft. “We’ll be coming more often.”
“You’re always welcome here, my dear, you know that,” she beams. “And the little one too—he’s too adorable to say no to.”
Our house is dimly lit, takeout spread out on the bed, Dorian nestled safely between both of us, fast asleep, some movie playing in the background.
You’re picking at your food, quiet again—but this time, it’s the good kind of quiet. The kind that feels full.
I glance over. “You still thinking about it? The photo?”
You nod. “Not because of what he saw. But because he didn’t. He just slept through it all. Like he knew we had him.”
“We do,” I say simply.
You look over at me, eyes soft now, almost shimmering. “Can we keep doing this? Building something real, even in the middle of all the chaos?”
I lean over and press a kiss to your lips—slow and certain.
“We already are.”
And outside, the city keeps moving. But here, in this little pocket of stillness, we’re exactly where we need to be.
Current taglist: @pauli-loveslouistomlinson @cherryberrystompers @hontpwk @avensgreenvans @venusnettles @nanaisinmars @sincerely-yours-marsbar
#harry styles#harry edward styles#c.ai bot#c.ai creator#c.ai requests#character ai#character request#harry#harry styles bot#harry styles bots#hs#harry styles x reader#harry styles au#harry styles roleplay#harry styles fan fic#harry styles fanfic#harry styles fanfiction#harry 1d#harry styles blurb#dadarry#dad!harry#blurb#harry styles x y/n#harry styles x you#dad harry#1d fanfiction#one direction fanfiction#one direction#one direction rp#1d fandom
231 notes
·
View notes
Text
Dad's Coming Home
This is a new Eddie Diaz imagine I had a little idea for and as I've had a few requests for some more deaf! reader I decided to include one with Eddie for a change.
I hope you all like it, please let me know what you think.
Taglist: @justagirlthatlovedtoread @musicistheway @avada-kedavra-bitch-187 @luula @missdreamofendless @bradleybeachbabe @woderfulkawaii @amberpanda99 @daggersquadphantom @marvel-and-chicago-fan @angryknightstatesmantrash @minjix @lyje @kmc1989 @itsmytimetoodream @noonenuts @hiireadstuff @ashie-babie @jayyeahthatsme @sp1ritssz @dumb-fawkin-bitch @oliverstarksbae @gimatida @heart-35 @supernaturalstilinski @kyky9103 @gay4hotmilfs @itshamleth @chaoticnosleepinfluencer @gs29 @wh0reforsmutstuff @mel-vaz @natashamea18 @chrisevansdaughter @alexandra848484 @deena-beena-weena @targaryenluvs @kpoplover-19 @marvelmenarebeautiful @gillybear17
@zoeybennett @mrspeacem1nusone @zephyrmonkey @estella-novella @eleventhdoctorsangel @kniselle @senjoritanana @shauna-carsley @dottierose @cfdhouse51 @darkfemme1 @rainechase45 @lolalolsstuff @jupiter1700 @ashdoctor @an-aliens-ghost @lunaroserites @houseoftwistedspirits @callsignwidow @winterreader-nowwriter @reneinii @bellsbomb @western-pyro @itsgigikay @harry-satellite @midsummereve1993 @babyqueen17 @buckyyyismahhlife @sammiejane22 @mrsyixingunicorn10 @op-81-lvr-reblogs @talicat713 @niamhmbt @strawberry-canyon @bieberhoodforever @911fangirlie @hollandxxmix @jasmineee05 @creat1venat1onn @devilslittlehelper @darlingcharling-blog @bear8585 @nickie-amore @elliott-calls @person-005 @mbioooo0000 @amara-mars
@teenwolfbitches28 @mandmilovehim @jooniesbears-blog
Eddie Diaz Masterlist
Summary: While Eddie is on shift, he gets a call from the kids asking him to come home. His eldest is having a bad seizure and they need help.
(Deaf! reader)
Enjoy.
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Eddie grinned around the toothbrush clasped between his teeth and his chest vibrated with a chuckle when he tilted his head down. He could feel a tiny fist tapping and bashing against his bare chest and when that soft hand began to rub up and down his chest, Eddie couldn't help but squirm at the ticklish feeling it created.
It was almost as if the newborn in his arm knew exactly what she was doing and exactly where to nudge Eddie and tickle him.
And when her head turned to the side and Eddie felt her lips pressing against his skin instead, it felt like she was trying to kiss him.
He made sure to keep his youngest girl steady in his left arm and his thumb glided up and down her leg as he jostled and rocked her in his arm. Tilting his head down, Eddie swirled his mouth out and tossed his toothbrush back into the holder in front of the mirror.
"Okay, come on baby girl."
He carefully readjusted Marie so her cheek was pressed against his bare shoulder and she was curled up into his upper chest. His hand cradled the back of her head and ruffled the soft wisps of hair she had and when he started to walk out the bathroom, he turned his head to kiss her temple.
He smiled to himself as his nose nudged against her hair that felt like cotton wool. Marie was much like Chris had been when he was born in the sense that both of them had very little hair. Not like Florence, when their eldest had been born Eddie had been shocked at the volume of fluffy hair his girl had.
His thumb began to stroke up and down the back of her head and the nape of her neck as he headed down the hall back towards the bedroom.
The smile on Eddie's face melted into something sweeter when he headed into the bedroom and looked ahead of him. His sights set on his wife instantly and for a moment, he stood just over the threshold of the doorway, content in watching her for a few seconds or more.
The way she lolled her head from left to right as if she were preparing to enter some kind of dance. The way her hips swayed in tandem with her head and shimmied to either side made her look like a dancer. And he could hear her humming. Not loud, not enough to be classed as singing a tune or loud enough for anyone else to hear, but just enough that Eddie could pick up on the quiet sound as if they were vibrations he could see through the air.
He watched her hands glide up to gather up her hair into a loose, quick style at the back of her head so it wasn't in her way. And Eddie watched the look of surprise that flooded her face and caused her lips to part when she turned on the spot and suddenly caught him staring. Something she should have been used to by now.
With Marie held against his chest with his left arm, Eddie moved his right hand out to point at (Y/n) before he pressed his fingers and thumb together in front of his mouth, pulling them away and opening his palm up. It was hard to sign with one hand and whenever he did, Eddie sometimes interpreted little quirks that weren't proper signs. Things they had picked up and stuck to when the kids were little and couldn't sign properly.
He murmured "Sounded pretty," after the small sign he did and he loved how (Y/n) ducked her head down and looked up at him through her lashes.
She hadn't realised she had been humming.
With (Y/n) being deaf, she couldn't hear the words she tried to say and sometimes she found herself humming or making little noises without realising it. She often worried if she was speaking too quietly or too loud whenever she talked to people, but it was something she didn't tend to worry about when she was at home with her family.
And whenever she hummed, she always realised because she would find Eddie smiling or just staring at her with that glazed look in his eyes like he had been cast under a spell.
(Y/n) rolled her lips together and looked down towards the baggy maternity shirt she was wearing and tried to smooth out the wrinkles and creases. Marie was only three weeks old, so for the time being (Y/n) was living in the stretchy, comfy maternity clothes she had stocked up on, and sometimes some of Eddie's lounge wear.
When she looked up again, she held one and near her mouth and the other out in front of her. She pressed her fingertips against her thumb and moved her hand near her mouth before she pointed at Marie.
"No, I fed her already." Eddie shook his head and looked down at Marie once he'd finished speaking. He had fed her while he had been up, he thought it would be one less thing for (Y/n) to do since he would be going to work soon.
This week back at work had almost killed Eddie, both because of the change in routine and the strain of being away from his family again.
He felt like he wasn't doing very much when he went to work and was leaving (Y/n) at home with four kids to look after.
When (Y/n) nodded, Eddie headed over towards the bed and carefully laid Marie down in the cot adjoined to the side of the bed. He kissed her temple and ran his hand over her chest for a few seconds until he was certain she was going to settle. Hopefully she would get a few more hours of sleep before she would wake and need more attention.
Eddie found it endearing how during the night, he often woke up and found (Y/n) laid with her hand on Marie's chest. It was her way of knowing whether or not their baby was asleep or crying and needing a feed or a change.
(Y/n) couldn't hear when Marie cried. With each child they had, (Y/n) had learned her own ways and adapted. She sometimes reached out and laid with her hand on her baby's chest so she would feel when they cried and needed her. Other times she had just adapted her sleep routine and woke up every two hours constantly so she could check and do feeds and changes through the night.
It got easier each time and when Eddie wasn't working nights, he would hear the baby and that would let (Y/n) know to wake up too.
"You going to work now?" (Y/n) curled her hands into fists and pressed the top of her right fist up against her left wrist to sign work. They always used a mixture of sign and speech when they were at home, it was just what came naturally to them all.
And Eddie knew if (Y/n) was nervous or uncomfortable when they were out because she would switch to sign and wouldn't dare speak.
Turning around, Eddie moved over to (Y/n) until there was less than a foot of space between them. His lips curved into a tired smile and he nodded as he looped his arms around her waist and pulled her close. He felt her hands settling on his biceps while he nudged his nose against hers and leaned down to capture her in a kiss.
He didn't want to go to work. If he could, he would stay home with them all, especially since the kids weren't at school this week. He always felt like he was missing out or doing something wrong when he went to work and the kids weren't at school.
(Y/n) turned her head so she could nuzzle her face into Eddie's neck and she looped her arms loosely around his shoulders as she leant forward into his chest. It had been lovely to have Eddie home for two whole weeks. No one rang him to call in favours or swap shifts or get him to cover emergency shifts. He didn't have to zoom off or disappear for a night shift, he got to be home with the kids and put them to bed and take them to the park and spend time with their newest addition.
She knew none of the kids were happy that Eddie was going back to work, they had gotten used to him being back in a home style routine with them.
When she felt Eddie's chest vibrating, (Y/n) lifted her head and leaned back a little so she could focus on his blushing red lips.
"You gonna miss me?"
Her lips quirked into a grin and she rolled her eyes and nodded. "Very much." She stole another kiss from his lips, savouring the touch until Eddie pulled back and tilted his head back.
She felt his chest vibrate, indicating he was either sighing or growling and she watched his brows raise before he looked down at her with that quirk at the corners of his eyes. She watched his lips move until he muttered "Flo," and ticked his head to one side.
Their eldest was calling out for him, which was a novelty in itself. The kids had all grown up using sign language as well as speech and they knew calling out for (Y/n) while they weren't in the same room wasn't going to achieve anything. It had been drilled into them to hurry into whatever room their parents were in if they wanted their attention. Or they could wave their hand if they were in the same room, (Y/n) didn't class that as being rude, it was them trying to reach out to her and that was fine.
But Florence and Chris were starting to call out for Eddie now if they weren't in the same room. It was a habit Lottie hadn't gotten into yet as she was still young.
With a lasting kiss to her lips, Eddie squeezed her hips and parted from her so he could leave the room.
He trailed down the hall until he reached the girls' room and poked his head around the door. He wasn't expecting both of them to be awake this early, considering they didn't have school and neither of them were morning people.
Lottie was sat on her bed, still in her pyjamas with a storybook open in front of her but she looked up and grinned when Eddie came into the room. The four year old was Eddie's shadow, she followed him everywhere even when he was just doing the washing or tidying up or trying to fix something around the house. Wherever he was, Lottie would be there too.
He looked across the room to see Florence sat up on the side of her bed, her head hanging down and her arms flopped on her knees. The eldest looked like she thought she was going to be sick or as if she was a robot that was powering down already.
Her strange stance alone made Eddie shiver and his features pulled into a frown as he moved forward and crouched down in front of her. His hands settled on her knees and his head angled to one side as he waited patiently for her to lift her head and look at him.
"You okay Carino?"
Florence slowly lifted her head and Eddie didn't like the half-lidded expression on her face or the dreary look in her eyes. His hand reached out to cup her cheek and he brushed his thumb beneath her eye as he waited for her to explain.
"Head hurts, dad." Florence leaned into his touch and almost lost her balance as she tried to nudge her temple into his hand to signal the problem.
She heard Eddie sigh and she felt him lean a little closer to her as both hands now cupped either side of her face and he tilted her head back so they were level. He looked at her eyes and felt her temple while he pursed his lips.
"Do you feel one coming?" When she shook her head, Eddie kissed her temple and nudged her back a little.
Since she was seven, Florence had been diagnosed epileptic and had suffered various types of seizures since then. She was thirteen now and the main type of seizures she suffered were absent ones. There had only been one time when Florence had a strange type of seizure where she had walked around like she had been sleepwalking.
She couldn't always feel or sense them coming, but sometimes she got little warning signs. Aggravating pain behind her eyes, a stormy headache. Tired limbs that felt too heavy to walk or sometimes she felt too groggy to move, those were all little tell tale signs, but it could take minutes or hours for a seizure to happen.
"You're not burning up, but you don't look well. Wanna stay in bed today?"
Eddie could see that she tried to nod, but it was too much effort and it made her head ache. He gave her a little nudge and let her flop back down on the bed and once she was laid on her side, Eddie dragged the covers back over her.
"I'm heading to work soon Carino, I'll tell mum you don't feel well."
He pushed up to his feet after pressing a kiss to her temple and he moved across the room to pull the curtains closed. Bright sunshine wasn't going to make her feel any better.
When he turned around, Eddie moved over to the smaller bed across from Florence and reached out for Lottie. She was frowning up at Eddie now that the room was cast in darkness and shadows. She couldn't see the pictures or the sensory pieces in her sensory book now.
The four year old picked up her book and promptly shook it up at Eddie with a small whine to make her point that she couldn't see. But she ceased the moment Eddie scooped her up and sat her on his hip.
"You can read in the front room, baby. Let Flo sleep." He pecked her temple and grabbed her book. It would be better for Florence to try and get some sleep and be on her own rather than having Lottie giggling and rummaging around in their room.
He reached down before he left the room and trailed his fingertips along Florence's cheek, smiling softly when she reached out to hold onto his wrist.
"I'll see you later Carino, call me if you need me."
Eddie was used to the kids calling while he was at work, they would call before they went to bed or if they weren't feeling well or if he was on a long run of shifts and they wanted to speak to him.
And when (Y/n) missed him or needed to talk to him she would Facetime him. Eddie loved it when she did because he didn't always have to worry about someone hearing their conversations since the station was usually crowded and bustling with people. If he spoke to (Y/n) over Facetime he usually whispered because as long as he pronounced his words, it didn't matter how quiet he was. And when he used sign language, almost no one in the station knew what he was saying so it was like they were speaking in their own private language.
He jostled Lottie on his hip and closed the bedroom door behind him as he walked out into the hall and headed through into the kitchen.
Once he got there, Eddie carefully sat Lottie down on the counter and kissed her temple. He watched (Y/n) flick the kettle on but when she turned and looked over her shoulder, she frowned.
"Flo okay?"
"Headache, she's gonna sleep for a bit longer." Eddie pointed to his temple before he leaned down and kissed Chris's forehead when the ten year old hugged him as he walked into the kitchen.
(Y/n) nodded and reached up to look through the medicine cabinet in front of her. She grabbed a sachet of painkillers and moved to get a bottle of juice from the fridge before she turned to Chris.
"Take to Flo please."
"Okay." He turned and backtracked out of the kitchen to pass along the items to his sister. Chris knew he would be the messenger today while Florence was in her room and he didn't mind.
Reaching out, Eddie clamped his hand down on the counter beside Lottie and moved his other hand to his hip as he looked across at (Y/n).
"You gonna be okay if I go to work? It's a long shift today."
Eddie looked at (Y/n) and bit his lower lip, trying to hide the anxiety in his eyes because he was going on a twenty-four hour shift and wouldn't be home until early tomorrow morning. He never liked to leave when any of the kids weren't well, it played on his mind when he was at work and he couldn't settle until he was back home to look after them all. And it wasn't just Florence, (Y/n) had the baby now and Chris and Lottie in between since none of them were at school or nursery.
It made Eddie feel guilty for going to work and leaving (Y/n) with all four of them to look after when Florence wasn't well. If she started to have seizures today (Y/n) would have to look after her in between settling and tending to Marie. And Eddie knew his wife was more than capable, but he didn't want to leave her to do everything. Not when she'd only just had a baby three weeks ago.
"We'll be fine, you go."
It was too short notice to call in for the day and it wouldn't be fair when the station always needed as many hands on as possible. (Y/n) could take care of the kids, Florence and Marie would need a bit more tending to but at least Chris and Lottie would be helpful.
"We call if we need you." (Y/n) curled her fingers until only her pinkie and thumb were sticking out and she moved her hand to her ear before she pointed across at Eddie.
One of the kids would call him if they needed anything, but they both knew it was more than likely that the kids would simply ring to talk to him and see how his day was going rather than to ask anything of him.
(Y/n) moved over until she was stood in front of him and she kissed his neck just below his ear where his sweet spot was and felt him shiver beneath her touch. She knew he was a worrier but he didn't need to panic, they would all be fine and here waiting for him tomorrow when he came home.
"Okay," His hand moved out to cup her face so he could kiss her before she unravelled her arms from around his waist to let him move.
A grin lit up Eddie's face and adrenaline shot through his stomach when he watched (Y/n) lean her waist back against the counter and watched her hold one hand up. Her other hand gripped the counter behind her while her right hand held up with her middle and fourth fingers pressing down into her palm. Leaving her other digits sticking up, and she moved her hand from left to right.
Love you.
"Love you too." He murmured and stepped close again to steal another kiss. He found his hands reaching out for (Y/n)'s hips despite knowing that if he didn't go get his shirt and get moving soon, he was going to be late for work.
He pressed another kiss to her lips before he felt (Y/n) tapping his shoulder and when he opened his eyes, he found her smiling and pointing behind him.
Eddie turned to look behind him and a chuckle left his lips when he looked at Lottie. The four year old was frantically doing the same sign as (Y/n) had done a second ago. She wanted the same kind of reaction.
She wanted a cuddle and a kiss before Eddie went to work.
***
Tilting her head back, (Y/n) leaned against the pillows and closed her eyes that were crying out for sleep, despite the fact that her mind wasn't ready to shut down just yet.
She continued to pat her hand against Marie's back and rub circles against her skin to try and soothe and wind her to get her to go back to sleep.
She could feel the newborn's lips against her shoulder and she could feel each tepid breath Marie let out. (Y/n) knew all the different vibrations, she knew when that rapid vibration in a baby's chest meant they were crying and when the mellow feeling signalled they were asleep or settling down.
(Y/n) wasn't sure what time it was. All she knew was that it was late and she hadn't managed to get to sleep yet. Around the time (Y/n) but Chris to bed and checked on Florence, she had been tired enough to drop down and sleep right then and there. Not now. Now her mind felt wide awake despite the fact that she was well overdue some sleep.
With a deep breath, she tried to recline and slouch back into the pillows and get comfy again. She had fed and winded Marie, hopefully the newborn would go back down for a few hours and (Y/n) would be able to catch some sleep with her.
She tried closing her eyes and sinking down into the covers with Marie now on the centre of her chest to try and get her to settle too. She pressed her lips against the top of her daughter's head and ran a hand slowly up and down her back.
(Y/n) tried clearing her mind to see if she could sleep, but she just had a feeling that it wasn't going to happen.
Her eyes opened once again but this time she stayed slouched down because she could feel that Marie wasn't crying anymore. The little girl was finally breathing softly against (Y/n)'s chest and was wriggling and trying to get comfy. She would settle soon.
(Y/n) thought about putting the tv on for a while, it wasn't as if she would have the volume on anyway so it wouldn't disturb any of the kids.
But her head turned to the left and she glanced down at the phone beside her on the bed. Even though she couldn't hear her phone, it was set to vibrate so (Y/n) could feel the vibrations when her phone was in her pocket or beside her in bed.
One of the cameras in the house was sensing movement.
They had cameras in each room in the house because it was an easy way for (Y/n) to keep checking on the kids, especially during the night if Eddie was at work. If the kids were awake and moving around their rooms or trying to put the tv on, or if they were sick and they needed (Y/n), they didn't have to get out of bed to come and get her. She could check the cameras or just get the alerts on her phone for where there was sensor movement in the house, and she could get to the kids and make sure they were okay.
It was great for the front door too. They had a bell that flashed a light in the hallway so (Y/n) knew if the light went red, someone was at the door. But having a camera doorbell connected to her phone meant she could be in any room in the house and know someone was there at the door.
A sigh passed her lips and she reached over to pick up her phone, squinting through the darkness and the bright glaring shine on her phone to see what sensor was going off.
The one in the girls' room. The pair of them should have been fast asleep by now, Lottie had been put to bed a few hours ago and Florence hadn't been feeling well all day. She spent the majority of the afternoon on the sofa and she had been asleep in bed when (Y/n) last went to check on her.
One of the girls was up and moving about and (Y/n) guessed it would be Florence, probably needing the toilet. But since she was awake, she might as well check that they were both okay.
(Y/n) barely sat up and swung her legs over the side of the bed before the bedroom door swung open. Her eyes widened and her lips parted as she looked across to see Lottie stood in the doorway.
The four year old hurried across the carpet until she was stood at (Y/n)'s side next to the bed. There was a wild look in her eyes and she was practically shaking as she stood there with her thin tendrils of hair askewed around her head making her look like Medusa.
Her small lips were parted into a round shape and she began shaking her hands for a moment like she was panicking and couldn't remember how to sign.
"What's wrong?" (Y/n) tried to keep Marie tucked into her chest while she narrowed her eyes and leaned forward towards Marie whose eyes were petrified.
The four year old held her hand out and pressed her index finger and thumb together with the rest of her fingers sticking up. F, meaning Florence.
She then pressed her left hand to the middle of her chest and began moving her hand from left to right while she hovered her right hand over her temple with her middle finger touching her temple. She moved both hands back and forth. Sick.
"Flo not well." She repeated the signs again and muttered her sister's name a few more times until (Y/n) nodded and clearly got the hint. Florence wasn't feeling well.
"Okay, okay."
(Y/n) swiftly got to her feet and leaned across to settle Marie down in the crib attached to the side of the bed. She hoped Marie wouldn't become distressed and start crying again because (Y/n) might not be able to settle her for a while if Florence was being sick.
She reached out to rest her hand on Lottie's shoulder, following the four year old out the room as she was practically running to show (Y/n) what was happening.
(Y/n) flicked on the hallway light as they passed and once they got to the open door, she turned on the bedroom light.
She didn't like what she saw.
Florence was seizing, and she had fallen out of bed.
A quiet rendition of "Sit down," passed (Y/n)'s lips and she hooked her hands beneath Lottie's arms, lifting her up so she could move and set her down on her bed on the right side of the room. She didn't want Lottie trying to help or getting in the way and getting hurt.
Once she was out the way, (Y/n) turned and went down on her knees beside Florence. Her eldest girl was on her right side with her right arm bent oddly beneath her, she had her forehead bashing and pressing down into the carpet and one leg was still half hanging off the edge of the bed. The cover was tangled around her legs and waist showing she had fallen out of bed with a crash.
It had been over two months since Florence had suffered a clonic seizure like this.
"Come here Flo." (Y/n) tried to steady herself and take a deep breath as she shuffled closer.
Her hands reached out and she quickly unravelled the cover from around Florence's legs and waist and tossed it further back on the bed so it was out the way. She then held onto the back of Florence's ankle, feeling just how badly her daughter was shaking and spasming. She gently pulled and tried to shift her so she was laid on the floor and not twisted at an odd angle like that which would no doubt hurt her in many places if she stayed like that much longer.
Her hand reached out to cup Florence's cheek and she tried to look down at her but her eyes were rolled to the back of her head, only the whites of her eyes were visible. Each breath she took looked strained and her mouth was starting to froff, but she was still breathing which was a relief.
(Y/n) shuffled backwards a little so she could nudge Florence along with her as she was laid far too close to the bed frame and the side table which she might well have whacked her head against during the struggle.
Something akin to "Oh baby," left (Y/n)'s lips and she held onto Florence's shoulder so she could carefully reach beneath her and move her right arm which was pinned between her chest and the floor. She needed to try and stretch both arms out so she didn't hit herself during the seizure.
But (Y/n)'s lips curled into a frown and shivers ran throughout her blood when she looked down at her daughter's arm.
It didn't look right. Florence's right wrist looked out of place and it was starting to swell. Despite the way her arms were tremoring and rattling back and forth, her wrist had clearly been hurt during the fall or due to how she had landed on the floor.
(Y/n) tried her best to look and assess the joint and she could feel it wasn't in place, and she wondered if one or two of her fingers were also out of place with how oddly bent they seemed.
She quickly let go of her hand and laid her arms out in front of her again when Florence began to shake and her chest started to convulse. She was going to be sick. (Y/n) moved round once again and shifted until she was kneeling behind Florence and she pressed her hand against the back of her daughter's neck to tilt her head forward just in time as she began to throw up.
When she lifted her head, (Y/n) saw that Lottie was perched on the end of her bed, arms wrapped around her knees and a twisted, unsettling expression on her face as she watched her sister throw up and shake like she was possessed.
Reaching one hand out, (Y/n) curled her index finger and thumb into a C shape before she pointed towards the door and muttered Chris's name. Lottie needed to go and wake him up.
(Y/n) was going to have to call an ambulance. Florence might well have gotten a few more injuries from her fall and in the very least she had done something to her wrist. She would need to get checked out and seen by a doctor. And (Y/n) couldn't call for help and try to sit with Florence and look after her at the same time.
Her right hand stayed cupping the back of Florence's neck while her other hand began to glide up and down her waist to try and comfort her. She didn't know whether her daughter was somewhat conscious or if she couldn't hear or process anything. But on the off chance that she was conscious, (Y/n) wanted to comfort her and make sure she knew she was being looked after.
Each breath (Y/n) took felt as shaky as Florence's quaking chest and rapid breathing.
She had stopped throwing up, finally, but (Y/n) kept her hand on the back of her daughter's head just to be safe. She didn't want her trying to toss her head back during the seizure and starting to choke if she threw up again.
She hated to see each muscle in Florence's body tense and writhe. She hated how her throat pressed out and strained like she was presenting her neck to be slashed. It was awful to see her fingers bending and contorting and her arms straight out in front of her like a ballerina. Her heels were bashing against the floor in a manner that would surely leave bruises and the back of her calves kept whacking into (Y/n)'s knees, not that she cared at all.
Seeing her like this made (Y/n) think back to when Florence first got diagnosed. The teachers thought she was daydreaming in class when she would go mute and stare off into the distance, unresponsive. This happened two or three times before it then occurred at home and (Y/n) panicked, knowing that wasn't like her girl. And then when she collapsed at a family party in a full clonic seizure, the doctors confirmed with scans.
It had been awful to see Florence writhing and jerking on the floor when she was seven. So small yet thrashing around and gasping and shaking, it brought (Y/n) to tears almost every time.
She lifted her head when movement caught her eye and she watched Chris trot into the room. One hand was rubbing his eyes, nudging his glasses up near his temple where his curls were roaming wild around his head. But once he looked down and realised why Lottie had abruptly shaken him awake, his expression changed to one of fright and anguish.
He stood to one side near Florence's thrashing legs so he was somewhat close to their mum while Lottie moved around him and clambered up onto Florence's bed instead. That way she could be close to (Y/n) without the risk of getting in the way of Florence.
(Y/n) reached her hand out and grabbed Florence's phone that had been resting on the side table, and she held it out towards Chris.
Once he took the phone and frowned in confusion, (Y/n) held her hand out with her fingers spread and she pressed her thumb to her temple before pulling her hand away. Dad.
She then pressed her thumb and pinky near her ear before repeating the two signs until Chris got the message. Call dad. She didn't want him calling the emergency line until they had tried to get hold of Eddie first. Because if the team were available, (Y/n) needed them here.
It would be easier to sign with Eddie and Buck than trying to get the kids to interpret for her to strangers. And she would need someone to stay with the kids and someone to be with Florence. Otherwise (Y/n) would have to take all the kids, including the baby, down to the emergency room past midnight and wait there until Eddie could get off shift and come to help.
Chris quickly nodded and scrolled through his sister's phone until he found their dad's contact. His eyes roamed around the room, desperate to find something to focus on because he hated to see his sister having a seizure and he knew it wasn't nice for her to be stared at in this state.
Relief bubbled up in (Y/n)'s stomach as she watched Chris intently and saw the spark light up his eyes and he nodded. Eddie had answered the phone.
"Flo it's nearly half one in the morning. You'd better have a good reason for calling this late." There was a hint of panic and a flood of concern dripping from Eddie's voice that sang down the line to Chris.
It was late, Eddie wasn't used to getting phone calls past midnight like this when he was at work, not even from (Y/n). And Florence was thirteen, she wasn't supposed to be up this late, not even when she had no school in the morning.
"Dad, it's me."
"Chris? Buddy why are you calling me from Flo's phone, what's happening?"
When Chris looked down at his mum, he shrugged his shoulders because he wasn't altogether sure what he was supposed to say. Was he meant to ask Eddie to come home? Did he ask him to bring the whole team down here? Were they just calling for advice about Florence, because she had suffered seizures before and they didn't always have to bring Eddie home because of them.
(Y/n) carefully let go of Florence and held her left arm out in front of her chest and with her right hand flat, she started moving her hand back and forth over her wrist like she was pretending to cut her arm. She repeated the sign for dad before doing the same cutting motion again. Dad busy.
(Y/n) murmured "He out?" so Chris would ask if Eddie was on a call. If he was, they would just have to update him on the situation and switch to calling 911. But if the team weren't busy, (Y/n) would ask if they could come and help.
"Mum said are you busy?"
"We're not out on a call, no. Tell me what's happening please." Eddie's hand moved to his hip and his head tilted to one side as he stepped away from the kitchen so he was more towards the balcony.
Something was clearly going on if (Y/n) was asking the kids to call rather than trying to Facetime Eddie herself. Either she wasn't well or there was a bad situation happening and she wasn't able to come to the phone. Either way, Eddie wasn't sure he was going to like what he heard next. His heart was already hammering away at his ribs in panic of what was about to be said.
"Flo's seizing." Chris dared to glance his eyes back down towards his sister and he cringed at seeing her bent arms bashing into the carpet.
He watched his mum try and gather Florence's hair and hold it behind her head, smoothing it away from her face almost as if she was trying to settle her to sleep. He watched (Y/n) lean over Florence and run her hand up and down her arm to try and soothe her and he wondered if his mum knew she was hushing and humming as she did so.
"How bad?" It had to be bad if (Y/n) was asking Chris to call Eddie for help, but Eddie still needed to know the details.
Chris kept the phone pressed against his ear and he moved his free hand until his fingers were pressed against his mouth. He then pulled his hand away and turned his palm face down. Bad.
(Y/n) nodded and pointed to the bed before she rolled her index finger in a circle and pointed to the floor, indicating that Florence had fallen out of bed. That was a bad indicator in itself.
"Bad, she fell out of bed."
When (Y/n) waved her hand to get Chris's attention, he looked back down at her and turned a little so he was facing her, ready to watch what she was about to sign. She curled both hands into fists and held them out together in front of her with her thumbs touching. She then pulled her hands away as if she were snapping an invisible twig.
(Y/n) repeated the motion and then leaned forward to point to Florence's right wrist.
"Mum thinks she broke her wrist." Chris shivered and coiled in on himself when he heard the growl that left Eddie's lips.
"Shit! Alright, alright is she still seizing now?"
A deep sigh rumbled past Eddie's lips and his free hand moved from his hip to tangle in his hair. He reached his hand out and waved over towards Bobby who was just about to sit down at the dining table, a mug of hot coffee cradled in his hand.
They were going to have to take this call. Eddie couldn't have anyone else going to his house trying to blunder in and sort this. It was his daughter. He could assess her and get her to hospital, and he would need to so Florence wasn't on her own as they couldn't drag all the kids down to the hospital with them.
"Yeah, she's been sick too."
"Tell mum me and the team are coming home to you now, okay? We won't be long, I'll pass the phone to uncle Buck and you keep talking to him and tell him what's happening. Can you do that for me?"
"Okay," Chris looked over towards (Y/n) and held his hand out, pressing his thumb to his forehead and pulling away. Before he then curled his fingers to his palm so only his index finger was stuck out and his hand was held out in front of him. He then coiled his hand up towards his face. "Dad's coming home."
It was strange to Chris that he was the one signing and interpreting for (Y/n). Whenever they went out or they were with friends and (Y/n) didn't feel comfortable to speak, it would be Florence who interpreted for her if people couldn't sign.
Florence would be the go-between. She would phrase the signs (Y/n) made and then sign responses to (Y/n) if people were talking a bit too fast or simply to make it easier for their mum. She was the eldest, she was the most accomplished at sign language- other than Eddie. Whereas Chris had to take his time with signing to his mum because of his cerebral palsy and his signs were shaky.
A lot of the time Chris and (Y/n) used their own pantomime version of sign language. Simple signs and gestures that they had created which were easier for Chris to do which they both understood.
He felt older right now, like he was being given responsibility and that he was helping with being the go-between for his parents.
It didn't take long for the team to get down to Eddie's house, but to Eddie, it felt like they had taken hours.
He had rushed around the station like a headless chicken, telling the team they had to go, telling them what was happening and what kit they would need. He travelled in the ambulance with Chimney, his foot rapidly tapping on the floor and his hand pressed against his temple. He told Chris they would be five minutes and hung up the call because (Y/n) knew what she was doing and Florence was starting to mellow out. They didn't need Eddie on the phone for that.
He could barely control the shaking in his limbs when he hurried out the ambulance with a medic bag on his shoulder while Chimney sorted out getting the stretcher.
He barely registered that it was the middle of the night until he got up the path and realised the neighbours were peering through the curtains at the sirens and the flashing lights. He chided himself when he got to the front door and it was locked.
Eddie's house keys were on his chain with his car keys. Which were safely tucked away inside his locker. He didn't like carrying them around with him and risk losing them on the job.
"Chris, buddy it's me open the door please." He banged his fist down on the door while he shifted his weight from foot to foot. Waiting and watching as lights turned on and he heard pounding feet until the door finally unlocked and swung open a minute later.
Chris reached out instantly and deadlocked his arms around Eddie's waist, binding himself into his dad as relief rolled through him. He was here. The team were here. They would be able to help Florence now.
"Alright bud, let us in." Eddie leant down to kiss the top of Chris's head and he ran his hand up and down his back before he gently nudged him back and started to walk inside.
His arm stayed around Chris's shoulders as he led the team inside and Eddie looked over his shoulder to glance around the team when they got into the hallway. "Can someone get the baby? Chris, go wait in our room please."
He could hear Marie crying at the top of her lungs and it didn't take much to figure she was distressed with all the commotion.
His hand moved to give Chris a small nudge towards his and (Y/n)'s room where Bobby was aiming for to check on Marie. There wouldn't be enough room in the girls' room for all the team and the kids and a gurney. They all couldn't cramp in there. Chris seemed disheartened but he nodded and trudged further ahead while Eddie veered to the right into the room.
His eyes quickly scanned around the scene and he felt his heart clenching when he looked at his family.
Lottie was sat on the end of Florence's bed, her arms wrapped around her middle like she was giving herself a comforting hug and she was leaning towards the edge to try and keep watch over (Y/n).
And then there was Florence, laid on her right side with her back facing the bed. A puddle of sick in front of her, light tremors running through her body and her eyes rolled to the back of her head.
(Y/n) was knelt near her legs, constantly running one hand up and down Florence's thigh and waist to try and stimulate her and keep her calm. She had panic written across her face but the moment she looked up and saw Eddie, her shoulders dropped with relief.
When Eddie crouched down in front of her with Florence's legs between them, (Y/n) dropped her head forward with her temple on Eddie's shoulder and she reached her hand out to grip his bicep. She felt his hand move around to cup the back of her neck and his lips attached to the top of her head.
When he pulled back, Eddie glanced his eyes down to Florence before he looked across at (Y/n).
He curled his hands into fists with his thumbs pointing up and pressed into his chest, before tilting his right hand forward away from his chest. He then held his left arm out straight and glided his other hand down his arm from his elbow to his wrist. How long.
"How long was she seizing?"
"Five or more." (Y/n) held her hand out before shaking it from side to side. It could have been more than five minutes but she wasn't quite sure. All she knew was this was clearly a bad seizure and it had been going on for more than four minutes which meant a hospital visit anyway. Let alone the fact that she had damaged her wrist too.
"Okay. Lottie, go to Chris in our room please, I gotta move Flo soon."
"Daddy-"
"Out please." Eddie shook his head before Lottie had the chance to try and give him those sad eyes and that wobbling lip that always made him crumble. She had seen enough, it was time for her to go and wait with Chris while they got Florence sorted and ready for transport.
On her way past, Lottie leaned up against Eddie and waited until he kissed her temple before she trotted out the room and hurried over to Bobby.
Once she was safely out the way, Eddie opened the medic bag at his side and started rummaging through. He found a pen light and leaned over so he could gently lift Florence's eyelid and check her pupils which he could barely see with how her eyes were rolled near her skull.
"Flo, Carino are you with me?" When he waved the light across her pupils, they didn't constrict and they were blown wide as it was.
Eddie switched to a blood pressure cuff and slid it up her arm while he watched Buck crouch down beside him and look in the bag. He found a wipe and gently started to swab Florence's mouth before he checked she hadn't bitten her tongue and that her airways were clear.
"BP's rising high. I'll splint her wrist then we can get her moving. Buck, can you give her diazepam I don't want another seizure happening."
As much as Florence seemed to be settling down now, she was still tremoring and unconscious. She could easily slip into another seizure and they didn't want that. Giving her some meds would hopefully settle her system and prevent another seizure. They needed her conscious so they could check she had no other injuries or damage.
Eddie reached out and carefully pulled Florence's right arm so it was laid over his lap, allowing him access to assess the damage done. Her arm was starting to swell all the way down to her wrist and hand and when he pressed and checked over her fingers, he felt a clear break in her index finger.
It felt as though there was a clean break in her wrist, but Eddie couldn't be sure whether that was the extent of it or if she had more hairline fractures. And she could have damaged her tendons and muscles too.
(Y/n) shuffled round so she was knelt next to Eddie, hiding her grimace at how numb and heavy her knees felt from being sat on them for so long like this. She watched intently as Eddie placed two wooden splints on either side of Florence's wrist and then started to wrap a roll of bandage around to keep it from moving until she could get an X-ray.
Once her wrist was properly bound, Eddie found a tongue clamp from the bag and carefully wiggled it into Florence's mouth to pin her tongue down. He wasn't running the risk of her choking on her tongue or having her airways becoming blocked. Especially if she went into another seizure.
"Here we go Carino." In less than a minute, Eddie swabbed the back of Florence's left hand, placed a sticker there and inserted a cannula into her vein. He nodded in thanks when Buck inserted the IV line to push fluids into her system.
"Are we ready?"
Upon hearing Buck's words, (Y/n) looked from Eddie to Hen and Chimney who were hovering in the doorway with the gurney. Her lips rolled together and she took a deep breath before she glanced back at Eddie and moved her hands to point between him and Florence.
"You go." Her words confused Eddie for a brief moment before it dawned on him what she was trying to say.
"Are you sure?" Eddie pressed his index finger to his lips and pulled his hand away to sign his question. He could see in (Y/n)'s eyes that she wanted to come down to the hospital with them, but it wasn't ideal to drag their other three kids down there with them.
(Y/n) would stay with Chris, Lottie and Marie if Eddie could remain at the hospital with Florence. It would be easier than (Y/n) needing someone to interpret for her or feeling uncomfortable trying to talk to the doctors.
When she nodded, Eddie pressed his thumb and pinky over his ear in the call sign before he held his hand out with his thumb pressing against his chin and he pulled his hand away. "I'll call Abuela, ask her to come in the morning. And I'll call you when I have news."
He would ring his Abuela and see if she could have the kids as early as possible in the morning so (Y/n) could be at the hospital with Florence. Eddie had a feeling their eldest would be put under observation for twenty four hours after a seizure like this. And it would take a few hours to get her X-rays and then get her hand sorted in a cast and put her on medication for the pain and seizures. They were going to be a while.
Both Eddie and Buck carefully slipped their hands beneath Florence's shoulders and thighs and between them they eased her down onto the gurney that Hen moved behind them. It felt safer to tie a strap over her legs just in case she started seizing or trembling again, they didn't want to run the risk of her falling off the gurney.
Once she was on and Buck and Hen were set on moving the gurney out the room, Eddie held his hands out to (Y/n) and helped her up. His lips attached to her temple and he closed his eyes for a second or two, breathing in her scent as he tried to remain calm.
It was going to be a long night, and it wasn't over yet.
#eddie diaz x reader#911 imagine#imagine#eddie x reader#eddie diaz family#eddie diaz imagine#evan buckley
326 notes
·
View notes
Text
forsaken | h.s



summary: florence 1583. a woman of fire, a man of fuel.
cw: smut18+ penetration (piv), oral fem!receiving, parent death, fem!reader, unedited. unrealistic happy ending if u seek tragedy 😔
world count: approx 17.2k
| omg will be writing more on these 2, renaissancerry is my heart <3 not rlly thinking a series, more like extras on them fosho. ps: am not a historian or time traveler–if u see something incorrect no u didn’t
masterlist
Florence, 1583
Harry Edward Styles was born to a mother, an older sister, and two fathers—one of blood, one of choice.
The man that bore his blood to the two Styles children preferred the sound of the way glasses of ale would clink in warm evenings, the twinkle of gold coins in the sunlight. Children were the continuation of a name, a bloodline—and that’s all he thought them to be. The only fathering a man was made to do was the ritual of burying their seed in a woman, her duty was to grow them.
So, after a son with his same eyes drew his first breath, he rose a dagger and marked his heel with one singular, vertical dash.
He had done the same when his sister was brought into this world, but he marked her with a horizontal dash.
Their mother, Anne, didn’t understand why—and hated it with every fiber in her being—watching her newborns cry for any other reason then being pulled from the comfort of their mother’s womb.
Once their father left after Harry’s first week on earth, she understood why, his words messily printed with ink on parchment.
Dearest Anne,
Thank you for bringing my own flesh and blood into this world. You are a woman I entrust most with them, having been chosen by God to bear such souls.
Which is why I must leave. A man has more to do with his time on this Earth than to nurture, I shall pour my being into others and bring forth more Brothers and Sisters for sweet Gemma and Harry.
My blood with course through this nation and find itself basking within the kingdom of heaven. I’ve marked my children to find them when God finally calls us forth.
Your womb is a gift from the angels above.
Until then,
– Desmond.
For a while, she mourned the loss of her lover and children’s father. But as time continued, as it always does, she realized that she had dodged the fatal strike of a sword.
She was unsure of the crimes committed by the hands of their father, but she remembers hearing the news of him being hung in the southernmost village of their country.
On Harry’s second birthday, she had fallen in love with a woodmaker, Robin. Shortly after, they moved to Wiltshire and Robin was always known as their papa.
Of course, Harry and Gemma had learnt their true parentage before the dawn of Gemma’s thirteenth birthday, but it was hard to mourn a man you had never known.
Anne would have never told them he was hung in a town’s square, but ascended to heaven of natural causes—the inevitable kiss of an angel.
The scent of turpentine and drying oils had long become as familiar to Harry as the earth beneath his feet. In the cool stillness of his studio, he paused, fingers stained with ochres and umbers, to stare at the remnants of his father’s brush—the one he had used all those years ago, before the fever came.
Harry’s father had been no renowned artist. He was a man of simple trades, a woodworker from the hills of Wiltshire, far from the splendor of Florence’s sunlit domes. But in the evenings, when the day’s labors were done, his father would sit by the window, painting quietly by candlelight. It was there, beside him, that Harry had first seen the magic of creation—colors flowing like rivers across rough wood and fraying canvas, ordinary scenes transformed by the wild, unspoken emotion in every stroke.
His father had painted not for fame, but for peace.
Harry had only been fourteen when his father’s hands, once steady and sure, began to tremble with sickness. His chest had grown tight, his breaths shallow, until finally they stopped altogether. He remembers the way the pads of his fingertips would prune from bringing a water soaked rag to his lips, how his father would drink from the drops of it.
For a while, he hated the color red and grey. His father’s lips would crack with peaks of crimson, leaving faint stains of red on the water rag in its wake. His skin greyed in a speed he didn’t think possible once his heart fell absent of a beat.
In the days that followed, the house had filled with the clamor of neighbors, mourners, and merchants, but Harry could only hear the quiet absence in the stillness.
In the flickering silence, he had picked up his father’s brush.
The years after his father’s death were a blur of movement, as though he had been running from some unseen ghost. He had wandered south, across valleys and mountains, always chasing the sun. By the time he arrived in Florence, he was a man of twenty three and had little more than the clothes on his back and a single paintbrush to his name.
Florence had embraced him like a reluctant lover. The city’s streets were gilded with Renaissance splendor, yet heavy with the weight of expectation. It was a place of grandeur and art, where even beauty was a form of currency—where the Medici and other noble families wore their wealth as a crown and commissioned artists to immortalize their names in frescoes and portraits.
Harry’s talent had bloomed in these streets, but it had come at a price. Every stroke of his brush, every commission, felt like an unspoken promise to a father who would never see what his son had become. The bright colors of his palette were often mixed with the shadow of his grief, and though his name was now whispered in the gilded halls of Florence’s elite, Harry felt as though he were forever painting in the twilight between joy and sorrow.
Sometimes his mind would wonder to the possibility of if he was an angel banished by God, his punishment being to bear the pain of not having lost one, but two fathers.
Three if he counted the absence of Jesus in his life. He felt fatherless, in all senses of the word.
Or maybe it was all well circulated fairytale, conjured in the thoughts of his father’s, the one he shared blood with, brain.
He had grown to resent the mark on his foot, and in the depths of his heart he would refer it as the the kiss of the devil, rather than the mark of God.
He would blame his struggle with faith on his fathers, the three men who sat behind the title.
Desmond, for abandoning his family.
Robin, who loved him like a son and died in front of his eyes.
And Jesus, who had ignored his prayers for his papa to stay and to take him instead.
But it was the pain, the deep and gnawing ache within him, that had given his art its soul. His patrons spoke in reverence of his ability to capture more than a face—how he painted the delicate tremor of a moment, a fleeting look, a breath before the breaking. His works were praised as vibrant, yes, but they also carried something deeper, something tragic. A hidden sadness, like the ghost of a love lost too soon.
In his heart, he knew: he painted because the world was filled with such unrelenting beauty, and that beauty was fleeting. To capture it was to hold on, however briefly, to something that could not last.
One afternoon, as golden light filtered through the shutters, a letter arrived. The wax seal bore the mark of a powerful house—the Candela family. A commission for their daughter’s portrait. A noble request, one that might cement his place among Florence’s greatest. But it was not the promise of riches or recognition that made Harry’s heart stir with something close to fear. It was the girl herself, the rebellious daughter who, rumor had it, could not be tamed by family or duty.
As Harry read the letter, his thoughts drifted back to the girl he had once seen in the Candela gardens. Her eyes had been bright, but wild. Free. In that moment, he knew what she was—a living echo of the spirit he had long tried to capture in his art: untamable, elusive, yet heartbreakingly beautiful.
It was a portrait that might change everything. Or destroy him.
He set the letter down and turned back to the canvas, but his hands trembled once more, just as his father’s had in those final days. A reminder of mortality. A reminder that every brushstroke was borrowed time.
But still, he would paint.
*
The heavy velvet curtains of the Candela palazzo had long felt like a prison to her. Born into one of Florence’s oldest and wealthiest families, Y/N had spent her life in the shadow of their legacy—one that was both gilded with fortune and bound by duty. From the moment she took her first breath, her future had been decided for her. Her days were filled with lessons in etiquette, music, embroidery, and diplomacy, while her nights were a symphony of forced pleasantries at banquets and balls, always under the watchful eyes of her mother and the judgment of the city’s elite.
But from a young age, Y/N knew she was not made for such a life. Beneath the layers of silks and jewels, beneath the carefully orchestrated smiles and curtsies, there was a fire burning in her—one that she had learned to hide from everyone around her, for fear it would consume her entirely.
Her earliest memories were not of the marble halls of the palazzo, but of the gardens beyond its walls, the wild olive groves that stretched out toward the hills. It was there, in the quiet spaces between her responsibilities, that she found her freedom. She had spent her childhood escaping into the fields, where the wind would tear through her hair and her laughter would echo through the trees, free from the rules that shackled her in the world of men.
Her father, the head of the family, was a cold and distant man, more concerned with his political alliances than with his children. He rarely spoke to her except to remind her of her place—her duty to the family, her obligation to marry into another powerful house and secure the Candela legacy. Y/N’s mother was no different, though her scoldings came wrapped in sweet, deceptive smiles. She had been raised to be an ornament, a living testament to her family’s wealth and power, and Y/N was expected to do the same.
But she refused to be molded by their expectations.
She had always been different from the other girls of her station. Where they dreamed of betrothals and courtly love, she dreamed of escape. She would slip out of the palazzo at night, dressed in the simple clothes of a servant, and wander the streets of Florence, blending into the crowd, invisible for the first time in her life. In the dim glow of lanterns, she would listen to the street musicians, watch the painters in the piazza, and breathe in the freedom that was denied to her by daylight.
By the time she reached womanhood, her spirit had only grown wilder. Her parents, exasperated by her refusal to marry the suitors they paraded before her, tightened their grip on her life. But the more they tried to contain her, the more fiercely she fought to break free. She began to push the boundaries of what was expected of a noblewoman—her wit was too sharp, her temper too bold, her opinions too dangerous. Whispers spread through the Florentine courts, branding her rebellious, unfit for the delicate role of a noble wife.
It was not that Y/N wanted to be unwed. She simply refused to give her life to a man who would cage her like a bird. She longed for something more than what Florence could offer her, more than a life of duty and appearance. There were moments—fleeting though they were—when she felt she could see the world as it truly was, raw and beautiful, and she wanted to live in that truth, not the carefully constructed illusion of noble society.
That was when her mother decided it was time to have her portrait painted, a desperate attempt to remind the world of her beauty, her value. It was, of course, more for show than for art—another piece in the game of noble alliances, another way to lure in potential suitors. But Y/N saw it for what it was: a final effort to tame her.
And that was when she had first heard his name—Harry, the painter from the north.
Her mother spoke of him with the same dismissive tone she used for all the artisans they employed, but there was something about this Harry that intrigued her. He was not born of noble blood, and yet his name carried weight in the circles that mattered. The Medici spoke of him with admiration, and even the Pope had once commissioned his work. His paintings, it was said, had a rare quality—they revealed not just the outward beauty of a subject, but the soul beneath.
Y/N had seen one of his works in the home of a distant cousin, a portrait of a young woman who had died tragically young. The face had been serene, the colors soft and gentle, but the eyes—the eyes had told a story of longing and loss that no courtly painter would dare to capture. It had haunted her ever since.
For days, she tried to convince herself it was just another scheme of her parents—another attempt to make her fit the mold she had spent her life breaking. Yet, she could not deny the flicker of curiosity that sparked within her. What would this man see in her? Would he, too, try to make her into something she was not? Or would he paint the fire she had spent her whole life hiding?
The day her mother informed her of the first sitting, Y/N had felt the familiar weight of resignation settle over her. She would sit for this portrait because she had no choice. She would smile, she would pose, and in the end, her mother would hang the portrait in some grand hall for every eligible bachelor to admire. It was all part of the game they had been playing for years.
But when the day came, and she finally entered the makeshift studio lended to Harry for the length of his time here, she felt a shift in the air, as though the fates had turned their gaze upon her.
Harry was not what she expected. He was younger, rougher around the edges than the other artists her family had employed. His dark curls were wild, and there was a certain sadness in his eyes, something she recognized all too well. He was no stranger to loss, that much was clear. His eyes were a vibrant green she had not seen before, unless she counted the gardens that sat in a rainy haze. Perhaps he was a painting himself. And he, too, seemed out of place in the glittering world of Florence’s elite. It was as though he was merely passing through, as though he belonged somewhere quieter, more distant.
Draped in heavy silks, with eyes as sharp as a hawk and a posture that suggested defiance rather than decorum, the daughter of the noble Candela family was unlike any of his previous subjects. Her name was Y/N, and she exuded an air of mischief that the delicate ladies of Florence rarely allowed themselves to entertain.
He did not greet her with flowery pleasantries, as other painters had. Instead, he regarded her quietly for a moment, his eyes flickering over her face—not in judgment, but as if he were searching for something hidden beneath the surface.
“You’re the one they cannot tame.” He said at last, his voice low, almost amused. His accent confirmed he did not have deep roots in Italy, it sounded more of the English suitors her mother would introduce.
It wasn’t a question. It was a statement. And somehow, in that moment, Y/N knew that he had already seen more of her than her family ever had.
She smirked, meeting his gaze without hesitation. “That depends on what you believe needs taming.”
Harry’s lips quirked into a half-smile, and for the first time in years, Y/N felt as though she could breathe just from the few seconds in his presence.
Her eyes gaze around the studio as she waltzes further in, her lips in a closed smile. Her skin held the glow of the sun beautifully, hair bouncing with the scent of lavender. Her fingers feather across a few empty canvasses he has on stilts, messes of paint and brushes scattered onto a table. “They say Hephaestus molded your flesh and bones before sending you to Earth.” She eased, a smile still on her reddened lips. Her steps clicked closer to where Harry stood, eyes still drawn out the windows surrounded by nature. “I heard Aphrodite herself kissed your wrist, frame still soft with clay.”
He couldn’t help but chuckle, though her tone soft, there was anything but sincere admiration laced in her words. “I assure you that there’s no markings of her kiss pressed unto me—m’just a man with a brush.”
She hummed, rounding the stilt between them and watching the sunlight glimmer in his eye as the sun would in the waves. There was no denying the shift in the air between them, an unspoken understanding that went beyond the typical dance of polite conversation. In this studio, amidst the scent of oils and pigment, they were stripped of the titles and roles society had thrust upon them.
“A man with a brush.” She repeated softly, almost to herself. She reached out, her fingers grazing the surface of one of the unfinished canvases. The texture of it was rough, still raw with potential, much like her own life—full of promise, but still undefined. “I wonder,” she continued, her voice barely above a whisper, “what you see when you look at me.”
Harry’s hands, stained with the colors of his art, stilled for a moment. He had painted many faces, each one a portrait of both beauty and sorrow, but this woman—this subject—was different. There was something about Y/N that made him hesitate. She was not like the others who sat for him with plastered smiles, eager to be frozen in time, their beauty immortalized for the world to see.
No, Y/N did not want to be captured in that way. She wanted something more, something truer. Her spirit was restless, untamed, and her gaze held a challenge, as though daring him to see beyond the layers of silks and expectations. To see the woman beneath.
Slowly, Harry moved closer to her, the distance between them shrinking. He studied her face, not with the detached gaze of an artist trying to perfect his subject’s likeness, but with a quiet intensity that sent a ripple through the stillness of the room. His voice, when it came, was low and deliberate.
“I see a woman who was never meant t’be caged.” He mumbled. “I see fire and wind—a calm in an eye of a storm that would bring no ruin; something wild, something the world doesn’t understand.”
Y/N’s breath hitched slightly at his words. It was as if, in a single moment, he had unraveled all the masks she had carefully worn her entire life. The world she had known, the roles she had played, felt fragile and false in the face of this raw truth.
“And yet,” Harry continued, his voice dipping lower, “they try to fit you into a frame, don’t they? As if y’could ever be captured.”
For the first time in what felt like years, Y/N let herself be vulnerable. She turned away from the canvases, facing him fully, the light catching the strands of her hair like molten gold. Her eyes met his, no longer guarded, no longer deflecting.
“I don’t belong in that frame.” She whispered, the words slipping past her lips like a confession. “But they’ve been trying to fit me into one for as long as I can remember.”
Harry nodded, his gaze never wavering from hers. “I know.” He said simply. “I’ve spent my life painting what people want to see. But you–”
He trailed off, as though the thought itself was too bold, too dangerous to speak aloud.
“Me?” she pressed, her heart beginning to race in her chest. She stepped closer, drawn to him in a way that felt both terrifying and inevitable.
“With you,” Harry continued, his voice a hushed murmur, “I want t’paint what the world can’t see.”
For a moment, neither of them spoke. The tension between them was palpable, charged with the weight of unspoken desires, and the world outside the studio seemed to fade away. In that small, sunlit room, there were no titles, no expectations, only two souls who had somehow found one another in a world that had tried to break them.
Y/N’s hand hovered near Harry’s arm, and then, slowly, as if testing the waters of some forbidden sea, she let her fingers brush against his. The contact was light, fleeting, but it sent a shockwave through both of them.
“I want that too,” she whispered, her voice trembling with the vulnerability of the admission.
Harry swallowed, the pulse of his heartbeat thrumming in his ears. He had never felt this way about a subject before, had never let himself blur the lines between artist and muse. But with Y/N, those lines had already been crossed the moment she had walked into his studio.
They stood there for a moment longer, hands barely touching, eyes locked in a silent conversation. And then, as if by unspoken agreement, they both pulled back—just enough to remind themselves of the roles they were meant to play, even as those roles were beginning to crumble.
Harry stepped away first, turning back to his easel, his voice steady as he spoke. “We’ll begin the portrait today. But I won’t paint what they expect.” He nodded toward her, “A caged dove to be set free.”
Y/N’s lips curved into a soft smile, her heart still pounding in her chest. She knew, in that moment, that whatever Harry painted, it would be the truest version of herself she had ever seen. And it would bind them together in ways neither of them could yet understand.
“This will displease them.” She smiled, pausing her words. “I wouldn’t have it any other way.” Her voice carried the weight of a promise, though she wasn’t sure who it was meant for—him, or herself.
Without another word, he jutted his chin toward the chair in the center of the room. “Sit.” He instructed, his tone soft but firm.
She followed his gesture, looking toward the seat and ambling toward it silently. She sat, keeping her spine stiff—something that was embedded into her through her training over the years. His eyes narrowed onto her face, cataloging each curve, line, and hint of emotion that sat in her eyes.
Their sittings became a ritual over the last month—an escape from the suffocating demands of her family, from the world that sought to control her. Each time she stepped into his studio, it was as though she left the weight of her name behind, shedding it like a heavy cloak. Here, she was not the Candela daughter, not the rebellious heiress trapped by duty. She was simply Y/N, a woman with dreams and desires that no one had ever cared to ask about.
Harry painted in near silence, his brush moving with a precision that bordered on reverence. But as the days passed, the silences grew warmer, more comfortable, and slowly, they began to talk. He spoke of his father, of the quiet life in England he had left behind, and of how he had found himself in Florence, painting for men who would never understand the depth of what he was trying to capture.
And she, for the first time, spoke of her own longing. Not for marriage or jewels, but for freedom. For the wildness of the world outside the palazzo gates. She told him of the nights she wandered the streets alone, the moments when she felt most alive, when the weight of her name fell away and she became just another face in the crowd.
With every word, with every glance, they both knew they were crossing a line—one that could never be uncrossed. Their relationship was not one of artist and subject. It was something deeper, more dangerous. And Florence, with all its grandeur, was not kind to those who broke its rules.
As Harry’s brush moved over the canvas, he realized he was no longer painting just a portrait. He was capturing the essence of a woman who had lived her entire life behind a mask, forced into roles she never wanted to play. With each stroke, he revealed her fire, her vulnerability, her defiance.
And Y/N, who had spent her life being told what she should be, saw herself reflected in his eyes—not as the noble daughter, not as the prize her family sought to offer to the highest bidder, but as she truly was.
In those stolen moments, as the sunlight filtered through the shutters and the world outside seemed to fall away, they became something Florence would never understand. They were freedom itself—dangerous, fleeting, and unbearably beautiful.
Y/N’s portrait only neared its finish as time continued to pass. They would always meet three times a week for about an hour or two. She would never say it out loud, but it began to become a favorite part of her weeks—meeting Harry. His soul was anything unlike she’s ever known, and all she wanted to do was linger.
They sat outside the cobblestone studio, lying upon a blanket adorned with fresh vegetables, cheeses and meats. Her mother and Father had been out for the day, and she thought it’d be a perfect opportunity to see Harry as he is, rather than the painter.
He spoke of his travels as he would eagerly show her he could catch the bites of cheese he would throw into his mouth—and he would order her to rank each catch one through ten.
Harry lied back, weight on his elbow as his curls tousled perfectly in the warm breeze. Y/N lied on her belly, kicking her feet in the air behind her as she lie her head on her folded arms.
The afternoon sun peaked from the trees above them, catching the light in her eyes perfectly. Harry always found her to be beautiful, but at this moment she looked ethereal.
He tossed another piece of cheese into the air, leaning his head back and catching it deftly with his mouth, smiling proudly as he chewed. “Well?” He asked, his voice teasing. “What say you? Surely that was a ten.”
Y/N laughed, the sound as bright as the sun and as sweet as the strawberry he head earlier. “A six, perhaps.” She grinned, voice lilting with playful challenge. “Surely you could do better.”
His smirk widened, and he threw another piece of cheese, catching it again with exaggerated flourish. “A six indeed.” He mumbled, feigning offense. “I think you’re quite mistaken, my lady.”
She bit her lip to suppress another laugh, shaking her head against her forearms. “Perhaps your talents lie elsewhere.” She mused, her voice dripping to a soft, flirtatious murmur as she gazed at him through her lashes. “Catching cheese seems beneath you.”
His eyes sparkled with mischief, but there was something else in them too—something she hadn’t seem from him yet, something that sent a shiver down her spine. "And what talents might you suggest, then?" he asked, his voice low and teasing, though the undertone was laden with meaning.
Y/N's breath caught for a moment, her heart fluttering in her chest as the playful banter between them took on a new edge. Her gaze lingered on his lips before she tore it away, focusing on the light streaming through the leaves above them. "I think you know the answer to that.” she replied, her voice barely above a whisper.
For a moment, the world seemed to still around them. The laughter and lightness faded, replaced by the palpable tension that had been simmering between them for weeks. It hung in the air now, thick and undeniable. Harry shifted beside her, his playful grin fading into something more serious as he watched her carefully, as though waiting for her to give him permission to step closer to that edge.
He wanted to toss away the platter that lay between them, to grab her waist and flip her onto her back and show her the talents he possessed. It made his heart go into a sputtered mess, to cloud his gaze with need. He wondered if she knew how beautiful she was in that moment.
“Did you hear me?”
Harry blinked, shaking his head before letting a sheepish smile spread across his lips. “No. I suppose not.”
“Have you ever thought of leaving Florence, H? Of leaving all of this behind?"
Harry narrowed his eyes, the question pulling him from whatever unspoken thought had been lingering on his lips. He exhaled softly, rolling onto his back and staring up at the sky. "I've thought of it," he admitted after a moment, his voice quieter now, thoughtful. "But Florence has become something of a home. Even if it binds me, l've learned t’live within those bounds."
Y/N frowned, her heart tightening at his words.
"But don't you wish for more? Don't you long for freedom?"
He turned his head to look at her, and in his eyes, she saw a reflection of her own yearning, the quiet desperation that they had both been trying to ignore. "Of course I do," he murmured. "But freedom is not something easily won. Especially not for people like us."
She swallowed, the weight of his words settling over her like a shroud. She had always believed that Harry, in some way, was freer than she could ever be—an artist, a man without title or the crushing expectations of nobility. But now, she saw the truth. He was as trapped as she was, bound by the invisible chains of his station, his livelihood tied to the whims of men like her father, men who would never derstand the depths of what he truly wanted create.
"And you?" he asked, his voice soft but filled with quiet intensity. "If you could go anywhere, if you could leave all this behind, where would you go?"
She hesitated, the question stirring something deep within her, a longing she had never dared to voice. "Anywhere," she whispered, her gaze distant. "Anywhere but here. I want to see the world, to lose myself in it. I want to go where no one knows my name, where I can be just Y/N—not the daughter of Candela, not someone's prize to be won."
Harry's gaze softened, and for a long moment, neither of them spoke. The sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the garden, but the air between them crackled with an intensity that neither of them could ignore.
"And if l asked you to go with me?" she said suddenly, her voice trembling with the weight of the question. "Would you?"
Harry's breath hitched, and for a moment, he didn't answer. When he finally spoke, his voice was low, almost pained. "If you asked me, I would follow you anywhere."
Y/N's heart pounded in her chest, the enormity of his words settling over her like a heavy cloak. The desire to reach out, to cross the boundary they had been skirting for weeks, pulsed through her veins. But fear-fear of the consequences, of what they would beer if they gave in to this—held her back. Harry could feel the weight of her thoughts, the far away look in his eye. He sighed gently, propping himself back onto his elbow as he took a cheese from the platter, lightly throwing it toward Y/N.
It pulled her from her thoughts with a smile as it bounced from her shoulder onto the blanket spread beneath him. He laughed, leaning across the space between them and stealing the cheese for himself. “That’s a zero, I’m afraid.”
*
Before meeting Harry around the same time she had been, she brought forth a bowl of fruits from the kitchen—both a snack and a small gift. The heat was unforgiving today, adorned with the same silk gown she was supposed to wear during these sessions, but her feet were bare. The ground was cold beneath her, blades of grass leaving kisses from the dew left behind.
The temporary studio Harry resided in was across the courtyard, a small, cobblestone building hidden between trees and a small pond.
As she reached the studio, the door slightly ajar, she paused, listening. Inside, she could hear the faint sound of Harry moving, his footsteps light as he adjusted the easel or mixed colors on his palette. Her heart quickened, not out of nervousness, but out of anticipation. Each day spent with him had become an escape, a release from the weight of her family’s expectations.
Pushing the door open with her hip, Y/N entered the room, the bowl of fruit balanced in her hands. Harry was bent over his canvas, his shirt sleeves rolled up, revealing the sinew of his forearms, streaked with paint. His dark curls were unruly, as though he had been running his fingers through them absentmindedly. When he looked up and saw her, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.
“You’re early today, my dove.” He grinned, his voice warm, the familiar hint of amusement dancing in his eyes.
“I brought something.”Y/N murmured, holding up the bowl of fruit. “A peace offering, perhaps.”
Harry raised an eyebrow, setting his brush down and wiping his hands on a nearby rag. He stepped toward her, his eyes flicking from the bowl of fruit to her face, as though trying to discern the real reason for her gift. But there was no pretense between them here, only the quiet truth of what they had started to build—a fragile, unspoken connection that neither of them dared to name.
“I did not understand us to be at war.” Harry teased gently, his voice dropping to that low, familiar murmur that always seemed to make Y/N’s pulse quicken.
She smiled, setting the bowl down on a nearby table. “In these walls, we are always at war.” Her tone was soft, the weight of her words lingering in the air. Her gaze shifted to the canvas behind him, where her likeness had slowly begun to take shape. He was capturing her in a way no one had before—not as the carefully polished daughter of Florence’s elite, but as the restless, untamed spirit she had always been. She stepped closer to the easel, studying the way he had painted her eyes, the intensity of her gaze, the subtle fire that simmered beneath the surface.
“You paint me as though you know me.” She paused, her voice barely above a whisper.
Harry’s eyes softened, his expression unreadable as he stood beside her. “I am beginning to.”
Her heart skipped a beat at the quiet intimacy of his words. She felt exposed, vulnerable in a way she had never allowed herself to be before. For so long, she had worn her defiance as armor, a shield against the world that sought to control her. But here, with Harry, she didn’t need that armor. She could be raw, unguarded, free.
Y/N turned to face him fully, her bare feet making no sound on the cold stone floor. She had spent her life being afraid—afraid of disappointing her family, afraid of not living up to their expectations, afraid of being trapped in a life that wasn’t her own. But standing here, inches away from Harry, she realized that the only thing she was truly afraid of was losing this—this feeling, this connection, this fleeting glimpse of what life could be like outside the constraints of duty and decorum. “I am no artist, but your own beauty belongs on canvas.”
For a moment, Harry’s hand hovered near hers, as though he was about to reach out, to close the distance between them. But instead, he stepped back, turning to the easel once more, a breathy chuckle escaping him. “Okay, Shakespeare. Let us thank our lucky stars that you are not.”
She laughs with him, placing the bowl of fruit on the table beside the paint. She shook her head, popping a grape into her mouth. “Here I thought you to whisper me something poetic—we all have an art about us, we are art ourselves.” She mocked in his accent, rolling her eyes.
“Well that would be simply untrue.” He grinned, adjusting the canvas before him. “I am much too talented for you to compare your hand to my own.”
She scoffed, though it was humorous. Through her feigned offense, his lips only spread wider. “Show me to be wrong.”
“Show you wrong?” She raised her eyebrow, parting her lips. “You want me to paint you?”
He nodded, glancing at the blank canvases behind him. She only rolled her eyes as she gently grabbed his wrist, pulling him to the chair into the center of the room. He sat expectantly, his dimple cratering his cheeks as she retreated back toward the bowl of fruit, fishing out a deep red cherry, skipping back toward him. He knit his brows in confusion, but Y/N’s lips parted to speak before him. “You are to be my canvas.” She smiled, bring the cherry to his lips like a challenge. His expression was amused, though he couldn’t deny the way she made his chest tighten with tension. His eyes flickered between both her eyes and the fruit as he gently bit into the fruit, his lips brushing against her fingertips.
It was slow, deliberately intimate. Their eyes still burrowed into each others, she watched as the bead of crimson juice dribble down his chin. She thumbed it away, her touch light and fleeting before she feathers the fruit across the apples of his cheeks, adding to the already flushed pigment. Hesitantly, she pressed her fingers into the glistening flesh, patting it in and leaving his cheeks and lips painted red.
She steps back ever so slightly, putting the rest of the cherry into her mouth and letting a quiet laugh escape her lips. “Consider yourself to be painted.”
He shook his head, his cherry red lips widening into a smile as he stood. “Somehow, I don’t think that’s how it works.” Harry leaned in close, his breath a whisper against her cheek, but he made no move to wipe the remnants of cherry from his skin. His eyes, still dancing with amusement, searched hers, lingering with a quiet intensity. “I’ll grant you this.” He murmured, his voice low, carrying the hint of a jest. “Your methods are..most unconventional.”
She smirked, refusing to be daunted by his nearness. “Unconventional?” she quipped, her chin rising with a flicker of defiance. “I would call it a work of art. Would you not?”
Harry raised a brow, feigning deep thought as he smeared the red juice across his chin with a casual flick of his finger. “A work of art, you say? If by that you mean I appear as though I’ve just stumbled from a duel with a fruit cart, then aye, I’ll concede to your genius.”
Her laughter rang through the studio, a sharp contrast to the quiet that had hung heavy in the room moments before. It echoed off the stone walls, a sound so free that it banished all thoughts of duty, of propriety. The half-finished portrait on the easel, the weight of her family’s name—all of it melted away. In that moment, it was just them. Two souls bound in a fleeting absurdity, lost in shared laughter.
“Delicate sensibilities,” she teased, her brow arching as she wiped the last of the cherry’s stain from her hand. “I never thought to find such in a man.”
Harry’s lips curled into a slow, wicked grin. “Delicate, am I?” He drawled, his voice thick with mischief. In a single swift motion, he swiped his thumb across her cheek, leaving a streak of red in its wake. “There. Now we are even.”
She gasped in mock indignation, taking a step back as her fingers flew to the sticky mark on her face. “You’ll rue this day, Harry Styles.”
“Will I?” he challenged, his tone now deep and laden with mischief of its own.
Y/N moved closer, closing the space between them with a deliberate slowness. Her heart raced, but not with the trepidation that had gripped her so often in this room. No, this was something far more exhilarating. The world outside this studio—the rules, the expectations, the rigid walls of her life—it all felt distant, unimportant.
“I’ve never claimed to be a master of painting,” she whispered, her voice dropping like the edge of a velvet curtain. She took a few steps backward, reaching into the bowl and pulling out a plum. She looks at it expectantly in the gleam of sunlight, trotting back toward the painter. “Yet I do believe the best art thrives with a hint of chaos.”
Before he could form a reply, she bit the dark fruit pressed it hard against his chest. The plum burst, sending dark juice cascading down his tunic, staining it deep purple.
Harry blinked in astonishment, his expression hanging in the space between disbelief and amusement. But the moment of shock passed swiftly, and his laughter came, full and bright. “Your peace offering was a coup!” he declared, lunging forward with a handful of cherries.
Y/N shrieked and darted away, her laughter filling the air as she dodged him. They circled the room, the once-serene studio descending into joyful chaos. Fruit flew, staining the floors, the easel, their clothes—a riot of color and recklessness.
By the grace of God the portrait remained untouched through the ordeal.
It was madness. Glorious, reckless madness. And for the first time in her life, Y/N felt utterly, completely free. Free from the chains of decorum, free from the burden of her family’s name. In that riot of fruit and laughter, she was simply alive.
When at last they collapsed onto the floor, breathless and sticky, the room a ruin of color and laughter, neither of them could stop smiling.
Harry lay beside her, still chuckling as he tugged at the ruined tunic. “If my patrons could see me now, they’d see me cast out of Florence faster than y’could say ‘masterpiece.’”
Y/N propped herself up on her elbow, a grin dancing across her lips. “Then we shall flee to the hills. I’ll hide you amongst the olive groves. We’ll live like rogues, artists and outlaws.”
“Artists and outlaws,” Harry echoed, his smile softening, his eyes lingering on hers with a look that carried something far deeper than the playfulness of a moment before. “I think I could grow fond of such a life.”
And in that quiet, as their laughter ebbed into the late afternoon light, Y/N felt the air shift between them. What had started as a game, as flirtation, had become something real. Something undeniable.
And try as they might, neither could outrun it.
As they lay there amidst the chaos, the moment stretched on, teetering on the edge of something neither could fully name. Y/N’s pulse thrummed in her ears, her heart racing not from the frivolity of their earlier play, but from the weight of his gaze on her. The air between them had thickened, laden with an unspoken tension that neither laughter nor fruit could break.
Just as her lips parted to speak—to say something, anything to diffuse the intensity—a sound, sharp and echoing, pierced the air.
The door to the studio had swung open, and there, silhouetted by the fading light of the late afternoon, stood Y/N’s mother, Lady Candela, her presence a sudden, jarring intrusion into their world of fleeting freedom.
Her eyes, dark and sharp as the blade of a dagger, took in the scene before her: the floor littered with the remnants of their childish game, the streaks of fruit staining both their clothes and skin, the disheveled state of her daughter and the painter. And in an instant, the mask of propriety that Y/N had so desperately sought to tear away snapped back into place.
“Y/N.” Her mother’s voice was cold, clipped, a tone that could freeze the blood in one’s veins. “What, in God’s name, is the meaning of this?”
Y/N scrambled to her feet, her breath catching in her throat, but her defiance flickered in her eyes. She had been caught, but she would not cower. “Mother,” she began, her voice steady despite the racing of her heart, “it was nothing—just—”
“Nothing?” Lady Candela stepped forward, her posture rigid, her lips pressed into a thin line of disapproval. “This disgrace is nothing? You, a daughter of the Candela family, covered in filth like a common servant? Is this how you choose to honor your name?”
Harry, who had risen to his feet beside Y/N, cleared his throat, stepping forward as if to shield her from the wrath of her mother. “My Lady, it was my doing,” he lied smoothly, his voice respectful but firm. “I allowed myself to get carried away during our session. The fault is mine.”
Lady Candela’s eyes flickered to him, her disdain barely concealed. “And you—an artist—think you can speak on matters of decorum in this house? You are here to paint, not to play the fool.”
Harry’s jaw tightened, but he said nothing more. He could feel Y/N tense beside him, her fists clenched at her sides. The silence that followed was thick with tension, the weight of Lady Candela’s expectations pressing down on them both like a vice.
But Y/N, ever the rebel, would not be silenced.
“I am not a child, Mother,” she said quietly, her voice cutting through the air like a blade. “I will not be tamed.”
Lady Candela’s gaze snapped to her daughter, her eyes narrowing. “You will be what this family needs you to be, YN. This behavior—this foolishness—ends now. You are to be married, and your actions today have only made that more urgent.”
Y/N’s heart sank, the reality of her mother’s words hitting her like a blow. Marriage. The cage she had spent her entire life trying to escape was closing in around her, tighter and tighter.
She glanced at Harry, her chest tightening. The fleeting freedom they had found in one another was slipping away, vanishing like a mirage in the desert. And yet, she knew she could not let it end like this.
“Perhaps I wished for something more than just another hollow painting to hang on the walls of your prison,” Y/N said, her voice stronger than she felt inside. She could see Harry stiffen at her side, his gaze flickering between her and Lady Candela, but he stayed silent, letting her words hang in the air.
Her mother’s mouth tightened into a thin line. She took a deliberate step forward, her eyes narrowing as they bore into Y/N. “A prison?” she hissed, her voice dropping dangerously low. “You speak of this house as if it were a cage, when all we have done—all I have done—is ensure you live in luxury, surrounded by the finest of Florence. Yet here you are, acting the fool with a common painter.” She spat the word like venom, her eyes flicking toward Harry before returning to her daughter. “Do you want to ruin yourself? To become nothing but a scandal whispered about in the courts?”
Y/N’s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms, but she kept her voice level. “What you call ruin, I call freedom.”
Her mother’s eyes blazed, her nostrils flaring, but before she could retort, Harry stepped forward, his voice calm but firm. “My Lady, if I may—”
“You may not,” Lady Candela snapped, cutting him off with a sharp glare. “You are here to paint. Nothing more. Your thoughts and opinions are of no concern to me.”
Harry’s jaw tightened, but he bowed his head, stepping back in silent acquiescence.
The silence that followed was thick with tension, each breath Y/N took feeling heavier than the last. Her mother’s gaze never wavered, cold and unyielding, but Y/N refused to back down. Not this time.
“Mother,” Y/N began again, her voice softer now, though no less resolute. “I do not wish to ruin the family’s name. But I also do not wish to be something I am not. I have given you my obedience for years, attended every ball, entertained every suitor you’ve paraded before me. But I cannot—will not—live a life that is not my own.”
For a brief moment, something flickered in Lady Candela’s eyes—something that looked almost like uncertainty, or perhaps a recognition of her daughter’s growing resolve. But it was gone in an instant, replaced by that same cold, unyielding stare.
“You have a duty, Y/N,” her mother said, her voice flat, as though the very word—duty—was the end of any argument. “To this family. To this city. And if you cannot understand that, then you are more lost than I thought.”
Y/N’s breath caught in her throat, the weight of her mother’s words pressing down on her like a heavy cloak. But before she could speak, her mother turned sharply on her heel, heading toward the door.
“You will be expected at dinner,” Lady Candela called over her shoulder, her tone dismissive. “We will discuss your upcoming engagement. I suggest you clean yourself up and remember who you are.”
With that, she swept from the room, leaving Y/N and Harry standing in the wreckage of what had once been a moment of shared joy, the heavy door closing behind her with a finality that echoed through the studio.
For a long moment, neither of them spoke. Y/N could still feel the burn of her mother’s words, each one a reminder of the gilded cage she had been trying to escape her entire life. She swallowed hard, turning toward Harry, who was watching her with a mixture of concern and something else she couldn’t quite place.
“I’m sorry,” Y/N murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. “You shouldn’t have been involved in that.”
Harry shook his head, his eyes softening as he stepped closer. “You don’t have to apologize, Y/N. I knew what I was stepping into when I took this commission.”
Y/N let out a soft, bitter laugh. “Did you? Did you know you’d be caught in the middle of a battle between duty and freedom?”
Harry smiled, but it was a sad, knowing smile. “In a way, yes. I’ve seen it before. This city—this life—demands so much from those born into its upper echelons. But I think you are stronger than you know.”
Y/N met his gaze, her heart twisting painfully in her chest. She wanted to believe him, to believe that she could somehow break free from the chains that bound her. But the reality of her situation felt suffocating, as if the walls of the studio were closing in around her.
“I don’t know what to do,” she admitted, her voice cracking slightly. “I don’t want to be trapped in a marriage I never wanted. But I don’t see a way out.”
Harry reached out, his hand gently brushing her arm, a small gesture of comfort. “There’s always a way out,” he said quietly. “But it’s not always easy.”
Y/N looked up at him, her eyes searching his face for some kind of answer, some hint of hope. But all she saw was the same uncertainty that gnawed at her heart.
“I don’t know if I’m brave enough,” she whispered.
Harry’s grip on her arm tightened, just slightly, and when he spoke, his voice was soft, but full of quiet conviction. “You are. You’ve already proven that.”
For a moment, they stood there in the quiet, the weight of the world pressing down on them, but together, they felt just a little lighter. The path ahead was uncertain, and Y/N knew the battle was far from over. But for now, in this small, sunlit room, with Harry by her side, she felt just a little bit stronger.
And maybe, just maybe, that would be enough.
The heavy, golden hour light had faded, replaced by the muted grays of twilight, casting long shadows across the stone walls of the palazzo. Y/N stood before the mirror in her chambers, her reflection staring back at her, cold and distant. She had shed the stained silk gown and washed the remnants of the fruit from her skin, but no amount of scrubbing could remove the weight of her mother’s words or the tension coiled tight in her chest.
Dinner. The final act of the day’s charade, where her mother’s sharp gaze and her father’s stony silence would frame yet another conversation about her future—a future she had no say in. The idea of sitting through another meal where her fate was decided without her input made her stomach twist with dread.
A knock on the door interrupted her thoughts, and her maid, Lucrezia, entered the room, her face a mask of quiet concern. “My lady,” she said softly, “your mother has requested your presence in the dining hall.”
Y/N let out a slow breath, her hands gripping the edge of the vanity as she steadied herself. “Of course she has,” she muttered, her voice thick with resignation.
Lucrezia stepped forward, her hands moving to adjust Y/N’s gown—another silk creation, pristine and flawless, as if nothing untoward had happened earlier. “Shall I tell her you are not feeling well?” the maid asked gently, her fingers lingering on the delicate fabric.
Y/N smiled weakly, shaking her head. “No, Lucrezia. I must face it. I always must.”
The maid nodded, though her eyes were filled with sympathy. She knew the weight that rested on Y/N’s shoulders, the burdens placed upon her by a family that demanded perfection at all times. But even Lucrezia, with her quiet understanding, could not offer a solution to the problem that had no easy answer.
With a final glance in the mirror, Y/N straightened her posture and lifted her chin. She would face this evening the way she had faced every other trial in her life—head on, even if it tore her apart inside.
The walk to the dining hall felt longer than usual, each step echoing in the vast, empty corridors. The palazzo, so grand and full of splendor, felt like a prison tonight, its marble floors cold beneath her feet, its towering walls closing in on her with every breath.
When she reached the dining hall, she paused just outside the door, gathering her courage. She could hear the faint clinking of silverware and the low murmur of voices—her mother’s sharp, clear tones and her father’s deep, measured replies. It was the sound of a family accustomed to routine, to the rigid structures of their world.
Taking one last breath, Y/N pushed open the door and stepped inside.
The dining room was grand, as always, with high ceilings adorned with intricate frescoes and a long, gleaming table set with the finest china and crystal. Her father, Lord Candela, sat at the head of the table, his expression unreadable as he idly cut into his meat. Her mother sat opposite him, her posture perfect, her hands folded neatly in her lap, her eyes sharp as they flicked up to meet Y/N’s.
“You’re late,” Lady Candela remarked, her tone light but edged with reproach.
Y/N forced a tight smile, lowering herself into the seat that had been prepared for her. “I apologize, Mother. I lost track of time.”
Her mother’s lips pressed into a thin line, but she said nothing more, her gaze lingering on Y/N for a moment before turning back to her plate. The silence that followed was thick and uncomfortable, broken only by the clinking of silverware and the occasional murmur of servants as they moved in and out of the room.
For a few minutes, Y/N focused on her meal, her appetite nonexistent but her movements precise, each cut of the knife and placement of the fork a carefully rehearsed act of decorum. It was a routine she had perfected over the years, a mask she wore to survive these dinners, to navigate the unspoken landmines of her family’s expectations.
But tonight, the weight of that mask felt heavier than ever.
It wasn’t long before her mother broke the silence, her voice smooth but laden with intent. “Y/N, your father and I have spoken, and we believe it is time to move forward with your betrothal.”
Y/N’s fork froze halfway to her mouth, her pulse quickening as she set it down with deliberate care. She had known this conversation was coming—she had felt it looming over her for weeks, like a storm gathering on the horizon. But now that it was here, the reality of it hit her like a blow to the chest.
“Engagement?” she echoed, her voice steady but her heart racing.
Lady Candela nodded, her eyes gleaming with satisfaction as though she had just solved some great puzzle. “Yes. We have received an offer from the Montellini family. Lord Montellini is a man of considerable influence, and his son, Leonardo, is a fine match for you.”
Y/N swallowed hard, her hands gripping the edge of the table as she fought to keep her composure. Leonardo Montellini. She had met him once, at a banquet—a young man with slicked-back hair and an air of arrogance that made her skin crawl. He had looked at her the way one might look at a prized horse at auction, and the thought of spending her life chained to him made her stomach churn.
“Mother, I—” Y/N began, her voice faltering for a moment as she searched for the right words, something that would convey the storm of emotions rising within her without sparking her mother’s ire. “I do not wish to marry Leonardo Montellini.”
Lady Candela’s fork paused, her eyes narrowing slightly as she regarded her daughter. “What you wish is irrelevant, Y/N. This is a matter of duty. Of ensuring the future of our family. You cannot afford to be selfish in this.”
Her father, who had been silent until now, cleared his throat, his deep voice rumbling through the room. “Your mother is right, Y/N. This marriage is important. The Montellini family’s wealth and influence will secure our place in Florence for generations to come.”
Y/N’s heart pounded in her chest, her mind racing as she tried to find a way out, a way to make them understand. But how could she make them see that she couldn’t—wouldn’t—live her life in a cage, bound to a man she didn’t love, trapped in a world that suffocated her?
“I understand the importance of family, Father.” Y/N said carefully, her voice measured, though her hands trembled slightly in her lap. “But I cannot marry a man I do not love. I cannot live my life as something I am not.”
Her mother’s gaze hardened, her lips curling into a faint sneer. “Love,” she scoffed, the word dripping with disdain. “What nonsense. Love is a fleeting thing, Y/N, a frivolous notion for those who have the luxury to indulge in it. We are not those people.”
Y/N’s chest tightened, her breath shallow as she fought to hold back the rising tide of panic. She could feel the walls closing in on her, the future her parents were trying to force upon her looming like a prison, cold and suffocating.
“But I am not you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible, but full of quiet defiance.
The silence that followed was thick, the tension between mother and daughter palpable as they stared at one another across the table. Lady Candela’s expression remained cold, unyielding, but Y/N could see the flicker of frustration in her eyes.
“You will marry Leonardo Montellini,” her mother said at last, her voice like steel. “And you will do so without further complaint. That is the end of this discussion.”
Y/N’s breath caught in her throat, her heart sinking as the weight of her mother’s words settled over her like a heavy shroud. She felt trapped, suffocated by the life they were trying to force her into, and for the first time, she wasn’t sure if she was strong enough to fight it.
As the servants moved quietly around the table, clearing the plates and refilling the wine, Y/N stared down at her hands, her mind racing. She knew she couldn’t do this. She couldn’t marry Leonardo. But how could she escape a future that had already been decided for her?
Her thoughts drifted, unbidden, to Harry—to the quiet strength in his eyes, to the way he had seen her, truly seen her, in a way no one else ever had. There was something in him, something that stirred in her a desire for more—for freedom, for choice, for a life lived on her own terms.
But that life felt impossibly far away, separated by the vast chasm of her family’s expectations and the iron grip of tradition.
And as the dinner dragged on, Y/N sat in silence, her heart heavy with the knowledge that, for now, she was still very much trapped. The clinking of silverware and the quiet hum of conversation felt distant to Y/N, as if she were trapped in a cage of sound, separate from everything around her. Her mother, satisfied that her edict had been given, spoke no more of the engagement. Instead, she shifted her attention to her father, discussing household matters and social engagements as if Y/N’s entire future hadn’t just been decided without her consent.
Y/N’s mind, however, was far from the table. It kept circling back to Harry, to the moments in his studio where, for the first time in her life, she had felt something close to freedom. His presence had stirred something within her—a quiet rebellion, a fire that had been smoldering beneath the surface for so long it had almost gone unnoticed. Until now.
As her mother droned on about the upcoming ball and the importance of making a good impression, Y/N’s fingers tightened around the stem of her wine glass. The thought of standing beside Leonardo Montellini, paraded like a prized possession for Florence’s elite to admire, made her stomach turn. She had seen his eyes on her before—hungry, possessive, as though she were nothing more than a means to an end for him. The Montellinis wanted to solidify their power, and she was the key to that door.
She could feel the bile rising in her throat, the suffocating weight of her family’s expectations pressing down on her like a vice. How many more dinners like this would she endure? How many more nights would she be forced to smile, nod, and pretend that her life was something she could control?
No. She wouldn’t accept this.
“Y/N,” her mother’s voice cut through her thoughts like a blade, sharp and sudden. Y/N blinked, realizing she had been staring down at her untouched plate for far too long. Her mother’s gaze was fixed on her, cool and assessing. “What fare you? You have been rather quiet.”
Y/N looked up, her heart racing as she met her mother’s eyes. For a brief moment, she considered telling her the truth—telling her that she wasn’t well, that she couldn’t bear the thought of marrying Leonardo, that the life they had planned for her was suffocating her.
But the words died in her throat. Her mother would never understand. To Lady Candela, duty was everything, and love was nothing more than a foolish indulgence.
Y/N straightened her spine, steeling herself against the rising tide of emotions that threatened to betray her in front of her family. Her voice, when it finally came, was measured and cool. “I am well, Mother. Merely tired.”
Her mother’s eyes narrowed slightly, but she did not press further, turning her attention back to the meal with a dismissive wave of her hand. Y/N, however, could feel the weight of her father’s gaze lingering on her for just a moment longer. He was quieter than her mother, but no less powerful in his expectations.
The remainder of the dinner passed in a blur, with Y/N’s mind distant from the conversation at the table. As soon as the final course was cleared and her parents rose from their seats, she made her excuses and slipped away, retreating to the sanctuary of her chambers.
Once inside, Y/N locked the door behind her and pressed her back against it, her heart pounding in her chest. The events of the evening, the threat of her future being sealed with a man like Leonardo, weighed heavily on her. She crossed the room to the window, her hands trembling as she gripped the edge of the sill and stared out into the night.
The city of Florence lay before her, bathed in the soft glow of lanterns and moonlight. From her window, it looked peaceful, almost serene, but Y/N knew better. The world outside her family’s palazzo was teeming with life, with freedom that she could only dream of.
And in that world, somewhere amidst the winding streets and narrow alleyways, was Harry.
Her thoughts drifted to him once again, to the way his eyes had softened when he spoke to her, the quiet understanding that passed between them without words. In his studio, she had felt something she had never known before—something raw and unburdened by the chains of her family’s name. It wasn’t just attraction, though she couldn’t deny the pull she felt toward him. It was more than that. It was the promise of escape, of possibility. With him, she could breathe.
Y/N closed her eyes, letting the cool night air wash over her as she made a decision.
She could not stay in this gilded prison any longer. She could not marry Leonardo. She would not be used as a pawn in her family’s games. And if there was anyone who could help her find a way out, it was Harry.
Her heart raced at the thought, a mixture of fear and excitement coursing through her veins. It was reckless, perhaps even dangerous, but she had no other choice. She had to act before it was too late, before her fate was sealed by forces beyond her control.
Without another moment’s hesitation, Y/N slipped into a simple cloak, pulling the hood over her head to shield her face. She moved quickly and quietly, slipping through the darkened corridors of the palazzo until she reached a small, hidden door that led to the courtyard.
As she stepped outside, the cool night air wrapped around her like a cloak of freedom. She paused for a moment, glancing back at the towering walls of her family’s home, the place that had held her captive for so long. And then, with a determined breath, she turned and disappeared into the shadows of the city, her feet carrying her toward Harry’s studio.
The narrow streets of Florence were quiet at this hour, save for the occasional flicker of lamplight or the soft murmur of voices carried on the breeze. Y/N kept her hood low, her steps quick and purposeful as she moved through the labyrinth of alleyways. She had walked these streets before—many times in the dark of night—but tonight felt different. Tonight, the weight of her decision pressed down on her like the stone arches above.
As she neared Harry’s studio, her heart raced with a mixture of anticipation and uncertainty. What was she even doing? She had no plan, no real escape beyond the hope that Harry would understand, that he might offer her a path out of this life she couldn’t bear. A reckless hope, she knew, but it was the only thing she had left.
The studio was tucked away behind a row of trees, secluded from the main roads. The small building, though unremarkable to most, had become a haven for her—one of the few places where she could let go of the expectations that had weighed her down for so long. And Harry, with his quiet strength and sad, knowing eyes, had become the embodiment of the freedom she craved.
As Y/N reached the door, her breath hitched in her chest. She hesitated for a moment, her hand hovering over the handle. What if she had misread everything? What if Harry did not want to be a part of her rebellion, her escape?
Yet she stood at his door anyway.
She pushed the door open, the familiar creak breaking the stillness of the night. Inside, the soft glow of a few candles lit the room, casting long shadows over the walls. The scent of drying oils and turpentine filled the air, mingling with the earthy smell of wet canvas. Harry was at his easel, his back to the door, lost in the rhythm of his work.
For a moment, Y/N stood there, watching him in the golden light. His dark curls fell over his brow, and his hand moved with a kind of precision that made her chest tighten. He was absorbed, unaware of her presence, and the sight of him in his element, so quietly powerful, made her heart ache with something she couldn’t name.
“Harry,” she whispered, her voice barely audible in the stillness.
He froze for a moment, his brush poised in mid-air. Slowly, he turned to face her, his eyes widening in surprise as he took in the sight of her standing there, cloaked in shadow. “Dove?” His voice was soft, but there was an edge of concern in it. “What are you doing here?”
She stepped further into the room, her hands trembling beneath the folds of her cloak. “I had to see you.”
His brow furrowed, and he set his brush down, wiping his hands on a rag before crossing the room toward her. “It’s late. If anyone sees you—”
“I bear no sentiment to it,” she interrupted, her voice sharper than she intended. Her breath came quickly, the weight of everything catching up with her all at once. “I cannot stay there any longer, Harry. I can’t marry Leonardo Montellini. I cannot live that life.”
He studied her for a moment, his green eyes searching hers, and she saw the conflict in his gaze—the pull between wanting to help her and knowing the dangers of what she was asking. “What are you saying, Y/N?” he asked quietly, though there was a heaviness in his tone.
“I’m saying I need to leave. I need to escape before they lock me into a life I never wanted.” Her voice trembled with the intensity of the confession, and she took a step closer to him. “I don’t know where to go or how to do it, but I cannot stay here.”
Harry’s jaw tightened, and for a moment, he said nothing. His eyes flickered with something—worry, perhaps, or fear for what this might mean for both of them. He glanced at the door, then back to her, the weight of her words sinking in.”
“Do you know what you’re asking?” he said, his voice low. “If you leave, there’s no going back. Your family—Florence—”
“I know,” Y/N whispered, her eyes pleading with him to understand. “But what is the alternative? To be sold off to a man who does not care about me? To live my life in a cage, pretending to be something I am not? I cannot bear it, Harry. I won’t.”
He took a deep breath, running a hand through his hair as he tried to process what she was saying. She could see the battle in his eyes, the part of him that wanted to protect her warring with the part that understood the gravity of the situation. “And what do you desire from me?” he asked softly, though she could hear the strain in his voice.
Y/N stepped closer, her heart pounding in her chest as she met his gaze. “I want you to come with me.”
The words hung in the air between them, charged with a kind of desperate hope. She knew it was asking too much, knew that she had no right to pull him into her escape, but in that moment, Harry was the only person she trusted. The only person who understood her enough to help her break free.
Harry’s eyes softened, and for a moment, he looked as though he might say yes. His hand reached out, brushing against hers in a gesture so small, so intimate, it made her chest tighten.
But then he pulled away, shaking his head. “Y/N, I—”
“I know it’s reckless,” she cut him off, her voice filled with a kind of raw vulnerability she hadn’t allowed herself to feel in years. “But I can’t do this alone. I need you.”
Harry’s expression was torn, his hand still hovering near hers as if he wanted to take it, to pull her into his arms and promise her everything. But he didn’t. He couldn’t.
“Y/N,” he whispered, his voice heavy with regret. “If we run, they will come after us. Your family will not let you go so easily. You know this.”
Tears stung at the corners of her eyes, but she blinked them back, refusing to let the weight of his words crush her hope. “Then we’ll be careful. We’ll go somewhere they can’t find us. Please, Harry.” Her voice broke, and she reached out, gripping his arm as though she could will him to say yes. “I know not of heaven nor hell. I know not of Lucifer or God, I know only what I see before me, and If i were to draw my last breath tomorrow, I would perish with all this regret—my soul bound to my grave for eternity.”
For a long moment, Harry didn’t move. He stood there, staring down at her with an expression so conflicted it made her heart ache. And then, finally, he sighed, his shoulders slumping slightly in defeat.
“We’ll need to leave before first light,” he said quietly, his voice barely above a whisper. “Pack only what y’can carry.”
Y/N’s breath caught in her throat, a mixture of relief and disbelief washing over her as his words sank in. “You’ll come with me?”
Harry met her gaze, and though his eyes were filled with uncertainty, there was a quiet determination in them as well. “Wherever.” He murmured. “But we must be careful.”
A flood of emotions rushed through Y/N all at once—relief, fear, gratitude, and something else she couldn’t quite name. She threw her arms around him, burying her face in his chest as tears of both joy and fear slipped down her cheeks.
“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice muffled against him. “Thank you, Harry.”
He held her for a moment, his hand resting on the back of her head as if trying to steady them both in the face of what they were about to do. “We shall figure it out,” he said quietly, though she could hear the weight of the uncertainty in his voice.
But for the first time in what felt like forever, Y/N believed him.
As they stood there in the quiet of the studio, the world outside slowly fading into darkness, Y/N felt a small spark of hope flicker to life within her. She didn’t know what the future would hold, but for now, she wasn’t alone.
*
The night air outside the palazzo was thick with the scent of jasmine and damp stone, but to Y/N, it felt more like freedom than anything else. The distant sounds of Florence, the murmur of distant conversations and the soft rush of water from the Arno, filled the silence as she made her way through the narrow streets, her bag slung over her shoulder. Her heart raced, but her steps were sure now. This was her choice, her rebellion.
The moon hung high in the sky, casting its pale light over the winding alleys and quiet courtyards as Y/N hurried back to Harry’s studio. Her thoughts were a whirlwind—but she couldn’t think of it now. The only thing that mattered was what lay ahead. She had to believe that there was a life waiting for her beyond the walls of Florence, beyond the expectations that had shackled her for so long. And with Harry by her side, perhaps—just perhaps—she could find it.
As she reached the secluded courtyard where Harry’s studio stood, Y/N’s breath caught in her throat. The small building was bathed in moonlight, its wooden door slightly ajar, as if waiting for her. She paused for a moment, her hand resting on the doorframe, listening to the soft rustle of the wind in the olive trees.
Inside, the studio was quiet, save for the gentle flicker of the remaining candle on the windowsill. Harry stood at the far end of the room, packing his own bag—his movements careful and deliberate. When he heard her enter, he turned, his eyes immediately meeting hers. There was no need for words; he could see the decision in her gaze, the finality of it. She was here, and there was no going back.
“You are prepared?” His voice was soft, but there was an edge of tension there, a quiet understanding of what they were about to do.
Y/N nodded, her fingers tightening around the strap of her bag. “I am.”
Harry’s eyes softened as he crossed the room toward her, his hand reaching out to brush against her arm in a gesture of comfort. “We shall be leaving soon. I’ve made arrangements to head south, toward Siena. s’not far, but far enough. We will be out of reach, at least for now.”
Siena. The name sounded distant and unfamiliar to Y/N, but it didn’t matter. Anywhere was better than here, better than the fate that awaited her if she stayed. She met Harry’s gaze, a flicker of gratitude in her eyes as she nodded.
“I trust you,” she whispered, the weight of her words hanging in the air between them.
Harry held her gaze for a moment longer, his green eyes full of that quiet, steady strength that had always made her feel safe. “Then we’ll make it through this,” he said softly. “Together.”
He moved to the door, pulling it fully open and stepping outside into the cool night air. Y/N followed close behind, her heart pounding in her chest as the reality of what they were about to do sank in. They were running. Not just from Florence, but from the lives they had known, from the expectations and the rules that had governed them for so long.
The streets of Florence stretched out before them, dark and silent, like a sleeping beast. They would have to move quickly, before the city woke, before her family realized she was gone. Harry led the way, his pace measured but urgent as they slipped through the narrow alleyways, avoiding the more well-lit streets where guards might patrol.
Y/N kept her hood pulled low over her face, her heart racing with every step they took. She glanced over her shoulder more than once, half-expecting to see her father or Leonardo rounding the corner, chasing her down. But the streets were empty, save for the occasional whisper of the wind.
They moved in silence, the weight of their decision hanging heavy between them, but there was no hesitation now. They had crossed the line, and there was no turning back.
It wasn’t long before they reached the outskirts of the city, where the walls of Florence loomed high above them, casting long shadows over the ground. The gates were closed, but Harry had anticipated this. He led Y/N to a small passageway, hidden between the stones and covered with vines. It was narrow, barely wide enough for one person at a time, but it led out of the city—an old smuggler’s route, known only to a few.
“This way.” Harry whispered, glancing over his shoulder to make sure they hadn’t been followed.
Y/N nodded, following him through the narrow gap in the wall, her heart pounding in her chest as they squeezed through the passage. The air was cooler on the other side, the scent of the open countryside replacing the dense smell of the city. When they finally emerged, they found themselves on a small, winding road that led away from Florence, disappearing into the hills beyond.
Y/N paused for a moment, turning back to look at the city she was leaving behind. The towering domes and spires of Florence rose into the night sky, bathed in moonlight. It was beautiful—so beautiful it made her chest ache. But it was also a prison, a place that had tried to shape her into something she could never be.
She turned back to Harry, her breath catching as she realized the full weight of what they had done. They were free. But freedom came with a price—a price they had only just begun to pay.
Harry met her gaze, his expression soft but serious. “There’s no going back now,” he said quietly, as if reading the thoughts running through her mind.
Y/N nodded, her hand instinctively reaching for his, their fingers brushing in the cool night air. “I know,” she whispered. “And I am ready.”
Together, they turned and started down the road, leaving Florence behind them—its walls, its expectations, its suffocating weight—everything. The future was uncertain, full of dangers and unknowns. But for the first time in her life, Y/N felt a spark of hope flicker within her. She was free. And with Harry by her side, perhaps—just perhaps—she could build a life that was truly her own.
As they walked through the quiet countryside, the stars above them shining like tiny, distant beacons, Y/N knew that they were only at the beginning of their journey. There would be challenges ahead, and dangers they couldn’t yet foresee. But for now, she allowed herself to breathe in the cool night air, to feel the weight of the past slowly lift from her shoulders.
She glanced at Harry, his face illuminated by the soft glow of the moon, and felt a sense of calm wash over her. Whatever lay ahead, they would face it together. And that, she thought, was more than enough.
It had been two days since they left Florence behind, and the journey had been long, filled with the quiet tension of fear that someone might catch up to them, might discover their flight. The sun had dipped low on the horizon, casting long shadows across the rolling hills as Y/N and Harry approached a small inn nestled at the edge of a sleepy village. The inn was humble, tucked between groves of olive trees and fields dotted with grazing sheep. It wasn’t much—just a small stone building with weathered shutters and a modest stable for travelers’ horses—but it was enough. For the first time since leaving the city, they could breathe.
Inside, the inn was warm, the smell of bread baking in the hearth mingling with the faint scent of wood smoke. The innkeeper, a woman with kind eyes and silver streaks in her hair, greeted them with little more than a nod, motioning them toward the narrow staircase that led to their room.
As they climbed the stairs, the weight of the past two days seemed to settle over Y/N like a heavy cloak. The adrenaline that had carried her through the journey was fading, replaced by the quiet realization of what they had done. They had left everything behind—their lives, their families, their very identities—and now, here they were, standing on the precipice of a future they had yet to define.
Their room was small, with a single window that overlooked the fields beyond the village. A modest bed stood against one wall, and a small wooden table with two chairs sat near the hearth. The fire had already been lit, the flames flickering softly in the dim light of the evening.
Harry set their bags down by the door, glancing around the room before turning to Y/N. His expression was calm, but there was a tension in his eyes—a quiet awareness that they had crossed a line they could never uncross.
Y/N crossed the room to the window, her fingers brushing against the cool glass as she looked out at the fading light. The sky was a deep, dusky blue, and the first stars were beginning to appear, faint and far away. For a moment, she said nothing, her thoughts swirling like leaves caught in the wind.
Y/N finally broke the silence, her voice soft and uncertain. "Do you think we made the right choice?"
Harry turned from the window, his gaze settling on her. His green eyes, illuminated by the firelight, were filled with something unreadable-fear, perhaps, but also a quiet determination. He stepped closer, the floorboards creaking beneath his boots as he walked toward her.
"There was no other choice, Y/N.” He said gently, kneeling beside her. His hand reached out, his fingers brushing lightly against hers, grounding her in the reality of their shared decision. "Not for you, not for me. Remaining in Florence..it would have destroyed you.”
She looked up at him, her heart aching with the weight of his words. "But what have we done, Harry?" she whispered “I–” her voice trembling. "I have abandoned my family, my name. What if they find us? What if–" Her words trailed off, the enormity of their flight catching up with her. Her thoughts tangled in Fear. Fear of what might come, fear of the unknown future they now faced together.
Harry's gaze softened, and he took her hand fully in his, his thumb brushing over her knuckles in a soothing motion. "I do not know what will come," he admitted, his voice low and steady. "But I know that staying in Florence vould have been a life you could not live. You would have been chained, Y/N, to a life of duty, of expectations that would have suffocated you. What we have now, it may be uncertain, but it is ours."
She blinked, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears. "And you, Harry? What have you given up for me?"
Harry smiled faintly, shaking his head as if the question was unnecessary. "Florence never belonged to me.” He murmured. "| painted for men who looked down on me, for families who never saw what I could truly do. l've left behind nothing of importance." He paused, his gaze deepening as he looked into her eyes. "But y–you are the first thing that's ever felt real to me."
Y/N's breath caught at his words, her heart thudding in her chest. She had never expected this-never imagined that leaving Florence would mean finding something, someone, who saw her not as the Candela daughter but as herself, YN, in all her flawed and wild glory. "And what do we do now?" she asked quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. "We are not nobility here, Harry. We bear no titles, no claims to protect us."
Harry stood then, his hand still holding hers as he pulled her gently to her feet. His expression softened, though there was a hint of something deeper in his eyes, something that made her pulse quicken. "We live Y/N.” he said simply, his voice low and intimate. “For the first time, we live as we choose. I have land in Siena, now—it isn’t much, but it’s a roof and four walls.”
He drew her closer, their bodies inches apart, the warmth from the fire mingling with the heat of his presence. Y/N could feel her heart pounding in her chest, her breath hitching as his gaze settled on her lips for a brief, tantalizing moment. “You are free now.” Harry murmured, his voice a whisper in the quiet of the room. "Whatever comes next, we face it together."
Y/N swallowed hard, the weight of his words settling deep within her. She could feel the walls between them crumbling, the barriers they had built around themselves dissolving in the heat of the fire. And as she looked up at him, her heart in her throat, she knew that whatever lay ahead, she wanted him beside her—no matter the cost.
Slowly, tentatively, she reached up, her fingers brushing against his jaw, feeling the roughness of his stubble beneath her touch. Harry inhaled sharply, his hand sliding to her waist, pulling her closer still. The air between them seemed to crackle, the unspoken tension that had simmered for so long finally rising to the surface. "Y/N," he breathed, his voice thick with emotion. "Are you sure?"
She nodded, drawing her lips closer to his. Their kiss is slow, appreciative—full of months that had gone without it. He cupped her cheek as he parted briefly, holding her eyes into her own before he smiled. Harry's lips crashed against hers in a fierce, desperate kiss, his hands tangling in her hair as he pulled her closer still. Y/N gasped against his mouth, her fingers gripping his tunic as the heat of the fire surrounded them, enveloping them in warmth. The kiss deepened, becoming something raw, something that spoke of all the things they had left unsaid —their fear, their hope, their unspoken love.
They stumbled back toward the hearth, their bodies pressed together as Harry's hands roamed over her, pulling at the ties of her gown, freeing her from the constraints of fabric. Y/N's breath hitched as the cool air touched her bare skin, but Harry's warmth, his touch, was all she needed. He held her close, his lips tracing a path down her neck, sending shivers of pleasure through her body.
The heat between them became unbearable, a fire that consumed all reason. Harry's hands moved with purpose, deftly undoing the ties of Y/ N's gown, his fingertips brushing against her skin with a tenderness that belied the hunger in his gaze. Her breath came in shallow gasps as the fabric fell away, baring her to him. His eyes, darkened with desire, roamed over her with reverence, as though he was seeing her not as a woman of noble birth, but as someone entirely his, a secret kept only for him.
Her pulse quickened under the weight of his gaze, and her hands, trembling slightly, moved to the front of his tunic. She tugged at the laces, fumbling as her fingers brushed the hard planes of his chest beneath the linen. Harry let out a low groan, his own need palpable in the way his breath hitched, the way his body responded to her touch. He shrugged out of his tunic, tossing it aside, revealing the lean, muscled form that had been hidden beneath.
For a moment, they simply stood there, the space between them charged with a tension that was nearly unbearable. The firelight flickered across their skin, casting shadows that danced along the stone walls of the inn, but all Y/N could focus on was Harry—the way his chest rose and fell with each labored breath, the way his eyes darkened as they traced the curves of her body. Her heart pounded in her chest as she reached for him, her hands sliup his arms, feeling the strength in his muscles. Their breaths mingled, and as Harry leaned in to kiss her, the tension between them reached a breaking point. His lips were soft but insistent, claiming hers with a need that mirrored her own.
Y/N's hands found his hair, pulling him closer, desperate to feel him against her, to erase the distance that had always lingered between them until now.
He guided her down onto the fur-lined rug before the fire, his hands caressing her with a tenderness that made her breath catch. The warmth of the flames flickered around them, casting their shadows on the walls, but in this moment, there was only the heat between them, the way their bodies fit together as if they had been made for this. They had stripped away the layers of propriety, both figuratively and literally, leaving only the raw desire that now pulsed between them. Y/N's heart raced as Harry’s body hovered over hers, his eyes dark with a hunger she had never seen before. Her skin flushed under his gaze, the anticipation swirling in her belly like a storm.
He kissed her softly, his lips moving against hers with a tenderness that made her melt into him, but there was something else in his touch—something deeper, something more primal. As his hands roamed her body, tracing every curve and dip, Y/N felt a strange mix of excitement and nerves coiling inside her. She had never known this kind of intimacy before, never been touched in such a way.
Harry pulled back slightly, his breath warm against her neck as he pressed a trail of soft, lingering kisses down her throat, over her collarbone, and lower still, to the curve of her breasts. His hands slid down her sides, gently parting her legs as he kissed his way lower, leaving a trail of fire in his wake. Y/N's breath hitched, her body trembling beneath his touch, and she instinctively pressed her thighs together.
Harry paused, his lips hovering just above her skin, his hands still resting on her hips as he looked up at her with a soft, knowing smile. "Do you trust me?" he asked, his voice low, rough with desire but tender, too.
Y/N nodded, her breath trembling as she met his gaze, the flickering firelight casting shadows across his face. “I do, H." She whispered.
Harry's smile deepened, and he pressed a soft kiss to her inner thigh, his hands gently coaxing her legs apart once more. "I got you, dove. Promise.” He murmured, his voice a quiet, confident assurance that sent a shiver of anticipation through her.
Y/N's pulse quickened as Harry kissed his way higher, his lips brushing her skin in a way that made her body ache with a need she had never known before. Her hands gripped the fur beneath her as his mouth hovered just above her most intimate place, and when his lips finally made contact, a gasp escaped her, her body tensing with the unfamiliar sensation. It was unlike anything she had ever felt—a warmth, a softness, and then the slow, deliberate flick of his tongue against her bud, sending a jolt of pleasure through her core.
Y/N's head fell back, her breath catching in her throat as Harry continued, his mouth working with skill and precision. He moved with confidence, as though he knew exactly what she needed, exactly how to coax the pleasure from her body.
Harry's hands slid up her thighs, his fingers pressing gently into her skin, grounding her in the moment. His tongue moved in slow, teasing strokes, building a rhythm that made Y/N's body tremble with each touch. Her hips moved instinctively toward him, a soft moan escaping her lips as the pleasure began to build, layer upon layer, each stroke of his tongue pushing her closer to a place she had never been.
"Harry," she gasped, her voice breathless, her fingers tangling in his hair as she arched her back, the heat between her legs overwhelming. She had never imagined this kind of pleasure, had never known it was even possible.
Harry hummed softly against her, the vibrations sending another wave of pleasure through her as his tongue moved faster, more insistently. His hands gripped her hips, pulling her closer to his mouth, and Y/N's entire body shuddered with the intensity of it, her breath coming in ragged gasps. The world around her blurred, the crackle of the fire fading into the background as she became lost in the sensation of his mouth, his tongue, his touch.
The tension in her belly coiled tighter and tighter, the pleasure building with every movement of his lips, every flick of his tongue. Y/N had never felt anything like it before—this burning, all-consuming need that made her body tremble, her breath catch, her heart race. She was on the edge, teetering between control and surrender, and with one final, skilled movement of his tongue, she fell.
A cry tore from her lips as the pleasure crested, washing over her in waves that left her breathless, her body trembling beneath him. Her fingers tightened in his hair, her hips lifting off the rug as the pleasure pulsed through her, intense and overwhelming. Harry didn't stop, his mouth working her through the height of her release, his hands holding her steady as she writhed beneath him, lost in the sensation.
When the waves of pleasure finally began to ebb, Y/N collapsed back onto the rug, her body spent, her chest rising and falling with each ragged breath. Her limbs felt heavy, her skin flushed and sensitive, and as Harry pressed a final, soft kiss to her inner thigh, she shivered, her body still tingling from the intensity of it all.
Slowly, Harry rose, his hands sliding up her body as he kissed his way back up to her lips, his breath warm and soft against her skin. He settled beside her, pulling her into his arms, his lips brushing her forehead as she nestled against his chest, her heart still pounding from the intensity of her release. “Told you I had you, hm?” He cooed, combing his fingers through her disheveled hair.
She nodded, the sound of her heart thumping in her ears as she cupped his cheek, pulling him into another kiss. His hands roamed from her hips to her breasts, rolling back on top of her with a smirk. His hands roamed her body, caressing, exploring, a though trying to commit every inch of her to memory.
Y/N arched beneath him, her body responding to his touch with a need that had been building for weeks, months even. She wrapped her legs around his waist, pulling him closer, desperate for the connection she had longed for, and Harry groaned, his body trembling with the weight of his desire. Slowly, reverently, he guided himself into her, his movements gentle, careful, as though afraid to break the fragile spell between them. She gasped at the sensation, her fingers gripping his shoulders as he filled her, their bodies finally coming together in a way that felt inevitable, as if they had been meant for this moment all along.
For a heartbeat, they stayed like that, perfectly still, their breaths mingling, their hearts pounding in unison. He was entranced by the feeling of her walls fluttering around his cock, the way she stretched around him.
Then, slowly, Harry began to move, his hips rocking against hers in a rhythm that sent waves of pleasure coursing through her body. Y/N’s head fell back further into the rug, a moan escaping her lips as she gave herself over to the sensation, to the connection that seemed to bind them together more deeply than any words ever could.
Harry's movements were slow at first, deliberate, each thrust sending a jolt of pleasure through her body, but soon the restraint he had tried to maintain began to slip. His pace quickened, his body moving against hers with a raw, desperate need that matched her own. The sound of their breathing, of their bodies moving together, filled the room, mingling with the crackle of the fire and the whisper of the wind outside.
Y/N's fingers dug into his back, her nails leaving faint marks on his skin as her body arched beneath him, her breath coming in gasps. Every touch, every kiss, every thrust was a promise, a declaration that neither of them could speak but both understood.
"Harry," she whispered, her voice trembling with the intensity of her need, with the overwhelming sensation building inside her. "I–” But she couldn't finish the sentence. Words seemed inadequate to describe what she felt, the way her body and soul seemed to be unraveling in his arms.
Harry's lips found hers again, silencing her with a kiss that was all-consuming, his body moving against hers with an urgency that mirrored her own. He groaned against her mouth, his breath ragged, his hands gripping her hips as though afraid to let her go. “Y’like that, huh?” He grunted, bottoming out with each thrust. “Sound so pretty, the way you sing f’me.”
She nodded, eyes glossed over in pleasure as she wraps her arms around his neck, burying her face in his shoulder with whimpers of praises. And then, with one final, desperate thrust, Y/N felt herself fall over the edge, her body trembling with release as the pleasure crashed over her like a wave. She cried out, her fingers tangled in his curls, her heart pounding in her chest as the world seemed to fall away around her.
In that moment, Harry pulled away, his breath hot against her neck as he pressed his forehead against her shoulder, his body shuddering with restraint. His hands tightened on her hips as he pulled back, separating them just before the inevitable.
A moan fell from his lips, and Y/N swore it was the prettiest melody she’s ever heard.
He fisted his cock, coaxing his hand back and forth before he lets out a low whimper, spilling himself right onto her abdomen—decorating her in opaque that marked her as his.
His sigh was heavy as he fell back beside her, placing a kiss to her temple as she lie there breathlessly. For a moment, they lay there in the quiet, their bodies still trembling from the intensity of it all, the only sound in the room the soft crackling of the fire. Y/N's chest rose and fell with the aftershocks of pleasure, her heart still racing, but she felt safe. “S’warm.” She giggled, his release glistening in the flames of the fire.
He couldn’t help but smile as he maneuvered his arm beneath her neck, turning to his side as he rested his chin atop her head. “Promise I’ll clean y’up.” He chuckled, draping his other arm across her chest, to which she reaches up and holds his bicep with a smile.
He presses a kiss into her hair, breathing her in. “Ad vitam aeternam.” He murmured, listening to the fire crackle and her even breaths.
Her eyebrows furrowed, recognizing some of the words but she figured the meanings are different, because what she interpreted made no sense at all. He tilted her head back, looking at the man expectantly as he shifted his own head ever so slightly to place a soft kiss against her lips. “To eternal life.”
Her cheeks flushed as she stared into him, the color almost as red as the cherries from the other day. She runs her fingers through his curls, a small smile spreading across her lips.
His own eyes searches hers, the tips of their nose almost touching. His hands cup her face, thumbing gentle strokes onto her cheek. “What?”
She lied her hand atop the one on her face, dipping the tips of her fingers to hold onto his grasp. “I’m falling in love with you.”
He exhales through his nose, a chuckle laced with content emitting from his mouth. He nudges his nose with hers, brushing their lips together softly before pressing it into a kiss. He smiles, pulling back after a beat. “I already have.”
#harry styles#harry edward styles#harry styles blurb#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles imagine#harry styles one shot#harry styles writing#harry styles concept#harry styles x reader#harry styles au#harry styles prince#harry styles royal#harry styles fan#harry styles fanfic#harry styles smut#harry styles angst#harry styles fluff
426 notes
·
View notes
Text
always

summary - you and harry finally say those three words
pairing - actress!reader x harry
word count - ~1.5k
💐🌷☀️💗 💐🌷☀️💗 💐🌷☀️💗 💐🌷☀️💗
It was the Oscar’s after party at Vanity Fair and you were a little tipsy.
A happy drunk, some may say.
Just tipsy enough to be able to giggle at everything, but to also still have your entire wits about you. Your boyfriend on your arm was exactly the same. It was lucky neither of you were the designated driver.
“It was nice seeing you!” You politely waved off two people you would not mind never seeing again.
After they were gone, Harry clearly had the same opinion as you.
“Knobheads.” He muttered close to your ear, so no one with a camera could even pick up what he was saying.
“That’s Hollywood, my love.”
“Yeah, but they could have been slightly more discreet about only liking your recent film because you were topless for a small scene.” He huffed.
You looked up at him, filtering out every other star-studded celebrity in the room.
“They were two white old men, what did you expect?”
“Some respect.”
“At least I’ll always have you for that.” You cupped his cheek and his frown melted away. The soft touch of your skin against his was enough to coax back the smile that had been missing on his face.
Harry continued to look at you as you looked at him.
You couldn’t help but give off a blush and a nervous smile as you watched his gaze upon yours. “What?”
“Nothing,” He tried to bite back a ridiculous grin, “Just like that word.”
“What word?” You furrowed your brows in confusion.
“Always.”
You thought back to what you’d just said and you ducked your head to hide the nervous smile widen, docking your forehead onto his chest.
You felt Harry’s chest rise and fall with a chuckle and you wrapped your arms around him to conceal all that happiness between just you two.
It was moments like this when you wanted to lean up and whisper those three words. The three words that apparently change everything. You’d never spoken them to anyone, like this, before so it was difficult to know how to even say them.
You were certain of one thing though. Even though you’d only been together for less than half a year, you’d never felt like this for anyone before. And sometimes you felt like Harry was the same.
You were certain that you loved Harry.
It was only a matter of how to tell him.
•-•-•-•-•-•-•-•
An hour later and you found yourself at the front of the photo booth queue.
Harry had been doing his rounds, saying hello to friendly faces such as Billie and Florence.
You had done your rounds, as well as take non-negotiable photos with your cast mates for one final hurrah.
Even though your movie hadn’t swept at the Oscar’s this year, you were just happy to have been a part of it. Creating movies and bringing stories to life is more than you could ever have dreamed of. Plus, you always had Harry’s hand to hold through it all now - which made it easier.
Harry was in fact holding your hand now.
As Barry and Sabrina walked out of the booth, lipstick smudged all over Barry’s smirking lips, Harry squeezed your hand to signal you were next.
Harry held back the curtain for you, but you waited for him to sit down first.
There was a bench that could fit at least four people on it, but you and Harry had pre-discussed what your photos would be (whilst waiting in the queue) and you’d both agreed that you sitting on his lap was the only way.
The “only way” being Harry’s words…
Not that you minded.
“Only photobooth where you don’t have to pay.” You commented, as you situated yourself sideaways on Harry’s lap.
Your arms slunk across his shoulders for support and his arm wrapped securely around your waist.
You moved slightly to get more comfortable on Harry’s thighs.
“Stop wriggling.” He grunted, making you instantly stop.
“Wh… Oh… Oh, Babe! You’re so….” You laughed at him.
“Hey, you’re not the one who has to go back out there with an obvious issue.”
“Doesn’t have to be an issue…” You attempted your best seductive whisper, but ended up bursting out giggling at the end.
“I hate you.”
You shut up, but his words had you thinking about the hidden meaning. He clearly didn’t hate you, that much was quite visibly obvious, so did he technically mean the opposite? Did he actually mean he lo–
“Y/N/N?” Your nickname being spoken brought you away from your thoughts, “You ready?”
You cleared your throat and approved.
The camera counted down…
The first photo would be of you and Harry simply smiling at the camera, faces leaning against each other.
3. 2. 1.
*snap*
You quickly moved yourselves for the next photo.
The second photo was of Harry kissing your cheek, whilst you made whatever face you wanted to. You decided to scrunch your eyes and smile like an idiot - because that’s how it felt to be in love.
3. 2. 1.
*snap*
In love.
That’s what you were.
You were insanely in love with Harry and he deserved to know. You deserved to share this love.
“Love?” Harry quickly reminded you off the next photo quickly approaching.
It was meant to be of you now kissing Harry’s cheek and him doing whatever he wanted, but now you wanted to do something else.
You cupped the far side of his cheek gently and leant your lips against his ear.
3.
“Y/N?”
2.
“I love you.”
1.
*snap*
Harry quickly turned his head towards you, nearly knocking your nose off in the process.
“What?” He had tiny pools of water collecting in his eyes.
“I love you.” You smiled warmly, softly rubbing over his cheek.
“Fuck.” He smiled, letting a tear fall.
3.
“I love you, too.” He said.
2.
“So much.” He cupped your cheek.
1.
And he kissed you with so much force.
*snap*
You almost fell back with how much he pushed into you, but that’s what kissing him felt like anyway - free falling.
Saying three words had never felt so explosive.
It was like a confetti cannon had been set off and the confetti was all your love for each other being scattered around the photo booth. You felt full and happy, and you could tell by Harry’s kiss that he felt exactly the same.
You pulled back, licking your lips and trying your best not to cry in case it ruined your makeup.
Harry didn’t care, he let some tears fall.
You brushed them away carefully with your thumbs.
“Those better be happy tears and not tears of instant regret.” You joked.
“Happy falls a bit flat of describing how I feel right now, love.”
You giggled and pushed yourself back onto his lips, kissing him to let those three words sink in more.
He moved back, needing to take you in, in this moment, before giving you a few smaller kisses.
“We should go.” You whispered.
“No.” Harry pouted.
“H, this is a photo booth not a kissing booth.”
He laughed, “Okay.”
You both got up to leave, pushing the curtain away and taking the little strip of photos from the deposit on the side of the booth.
Two had printed.
You both laughed at the one where you’d spoken those little words, because Harry’s facial expressions were so funny. He looked a mixture of shocked and happy all at once.
Harry tucked the photo strip into the inside pocket on his suit jacket, whilst you kept a tight grip on yours.
You held onto Harry’s hand and hugged onto his arm.
“That was a better moment than any Oscar award.” You honestly spoke.
Harry leant down to kiss your forehead.
“I love you.” He looked genuinely excited to be able to say that to you. “And I’m proud of you.”
“I know.”
“Oi, don’t you Star wars me!” He mocked. “Say it, or else.”
“I looooovvee you.” You teased out the word. Harry shook his head at you for being so annoying, but also he wouldn’t have it any other way.
Those three words belonged to him now as they belonged to you. And always will.
#harry styles#harry styles x reader#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles x y/n#harry styles fanfic#ask finelinevogue#harry blurb#finelinevogue#harry styles concept#harry oneshot#harry styles blurbs#harry styles fic rec#harry styles oscars#harry styles fan fics#harry styles photo booth
1K notes
·
View notes
Text
Practice On Me | Series Index
graphic made for me by the gorgeous @writingsbychlo 💕
Summary: Set in Illyria when the Bat Boys are mere twenty-year-olds, Azriel has never explored intimacy and sex like his closest friends have. Reader is more than willing to help — not realising it will offset a series of events that will change life as they know it.
Series warnings: This series is strictly 18+, minors dni. There’s smut, violence, gore, trauma. Read with caution and take care 🫶🏻
Part One
Part Two
Part Three
Part Four
Part Five
Part Six
Part Seven
Part Eight
Part Nine
Part Ten
Part Eleven
Part Twelve
Part Thirteen
Part Fourteen
Part Fifteen
Part Sixteen (Finale)
Bonus Part (Fin x Reader)
The Practice On Me Playlist
Songs I had on repeat while writing this series, for anyone who’s interested!
Sit Down Beside Me by Patrick Watson
From The Start by Laufey
New Girl by FINNEAS
We Go Down Together by Dove Cameron & Khalid
February 3rd by Jorja Smith
She by Harry Styles
Angry Too by Lola Blanc
Afterthought by Joji & BENEE
Faded by Alan Walker
The Summoning by Sleep Token
Therefore I Am by Billie Eilish
Play With Fire by Sam Tinnesz & Yacht Money
Samurai Swords - Acoustic Version by Highasakite
My Love Mine All Mine by Mitski
THE LONELIEST by Måneskin
King by Florence + The Machine
The Practice On Me Face Claims
A look at how I imagined our younger ACOTAR characters looked through this series (and my original characters)!
Azriel:

Rhysand:

Cassian:

Kaeda:

Mor:

Roza:

Fin:

#azriel#azriel x reader#azriel acotar#azriel shadowsinger#shadowsinger x reader#azriel spymaster#acotar#a court of thorns and roses#azriel smut#azriel angst#smut#angst#acotar x reader#acotar smut#acotar angst#acotar fic#acotar series#fic series#cassian#rhysand#illyrians#practice on me#pom#acourtofwhatthefuck
881 notes
·
View notes
Text

Bay Country Club - sims 4 ౨ৎ♡
ABOUT THE CLUB
Hello, dear reader! I’m so excited to share something special with you today: the Bay Country Club! As you guys know, I love me some bougie sims and I felt like Brindlenton Bay would be the perfect place to host a Country Club! In this build your sims will be able to lounge by the pool, sip martinis while listening to the best pianists and enjoying their meal with a view of the ocean. I’m continuing to build out this Brindleton Bay save with coastal vibes, so stay tuned, there's more coming your way! ♡
DOWNLOAD HERE FOR FREE [patreon]


DETAILS
Gallery ID | thesimsideofluca 40x30 lot located in Brindleton Bay 207.070,00$ 1 level (possibly up to 2) Restaurant, bar, pool and music room, tennis court Furnished
FLOORPLAN (feel free to change it to your liking)

LOT REQUIREMENTS — PLEASE READ CAREFULLY!
If you want it to appear exactly as shown, you will need the following packs:
Get Together Get to Work Get Famous Dine Out Spa day Eco Lifestyle
I also used the following CC:
harrie coastal 1, 2, 3, 4, 6 7, 8 | orjanic 1, 2 | spoons 2 , 3 | copenhagen 1 felixandre estate 1, 2, 3 | florence 1, 3 | gatsby | groove 4 | chateau 6 7 (wallpapers) RVSN flood saucer light pierisim outside lunch littledica grand piano mr olkan cool pools Max20 poolside lounge vro tennis net




HOW TO DOWNLOAD
There are two possible ways:
Search on the gallery for thesimsideofluca and download the lot (remember to activate CC, else you will not be able to see it)
Another way is downloading the tray files you find at the end of this document and placing them in your 'Documents\Electronic Arts\The Sims 4\Tray' folder. You will now see them in your own library (remember to activate CC, else you will not be able to see it).
TERMS OF USE
Do not re-upload my builds and claim them as your own. Do not use my builds as a base to create another one and upload them.
Do not put behind a paywall. Do not convert this lot to blender and sell it as a scene.
Feel free to furnish it however you like and use it for your YT series, always giving credit.
Feel free to tag @thesimsideofluca or #thesimsideofluca if you end up using it, I’d love to see what you do with it!
NOTE: the decosims used in the pictures are not included! (though I'd like to thank @akuiyumi @lazysimmies @notsooldmadcatlady ♡)
LIKE WHAT I DO?
Thank you so much! Feel free to subscribe to see more and to support me on Patreon if you are feeling generous. Again, thank you so much ౨ৎ♡
Thanks to all CC creators: @felixandresims @syboubou @pierisim @littledica @mrolkanyt @maxsus
DOWNLOAD HERE FOR FREE [patreon]

socials: youtube | tiktok | tumblr | instagram | patreon | bluesky
#ts4cc#tsslbuilds#sims4cc#simscc#ts4 build#sims build#the sims 4 build#simblr#the sims community#sims download#ts4 download#brindleton bay#the sims 4#the sims#sims 4#sims 4 cc#sims 4 custom content#sims 4 maxis match#sims 4 build#sims 4 aesthetic#sims#sims 4 screenshots#ts4 simblr#thesims4#sims4#thesimsideofluca#sims 4 coastal#sims 4 country club
90 notes
·
View notes
Note
oh DUDE do I have songs for lu x reader vibes I have a list just for this LMAO
Her Song by The Family Crest (the cutoff at the end when imagining smth is BRUTAL lol)
Life's a Dream by The Polar Boys (this one is specifically aimed towards Legend :>)
Rule #1 - Magic by Fish in a Birdcage
Don't Know About The World by Emei
Immortal by Reinaeiry
When The Sun Loves The Moon by Reinaeiry
Black Hole Fantasy by The Crane Wives
Little Runaway by Benson Boone
Lover Boy by Mad Tsai
Nothing by Bruno Major
The Night We Met by Lord Huron
Canary in a Coal Mine by The Crane Wives
Time Will Change You by The Crane Wives
Lover In The Sky by Reinaeiry
most of these are kinda sad oops lol
is the sapphic part of me kinda obvious in this too or
MMMMMMM-!!!!!!!
When i tell you i listened to every single one of these (includuing the few I knew, but just in Guide Reader LU related POVs) and i just Thought abt it All Day.
Im So Serious.
Also added like half of those to the Playlist of the fic i havent written yet
(Yes i spiraled enough over these to write a little snippet or try to settle on the framework for the future)
BRO-
Okay, so these are also on playlist but figured id point out my favorites just in case any of them are new to you or are enjoyable in the context, and i gotta return the favor:
Would You Fall In Love With Me Again? By Jorge-Rivera Herrans, Anna Lee (EPIC the musical)
(weirdly enough) The Prophecy by Taylor Swift
Nothing I Need by Lord Huron
(Some parts of) Lost in Time and Space by Lord Huron
Anthems For a Seventeen Year-Old Girl by yeule
icantbelieveiletyougetaway by aldn
Francesca by Hozier
Time in a Bottle by Jim Croce
A kind thing to do by Cavetown, Pierce the Veil
About You by The 1975
(Lowkey Dark Link + Fierce Deity + and Guide Reader themselves towards Link tbh) De Shelby (part 2) by Hozier
(and if youre into instrumental, this just hits different, I always imagine smth like a big reunion between Chain and Guide seeing you for the first time, or Link realizing he's in love with the Guide late at night after you've logged off/gone to bed, smth thats like this great big love and deep adoration kind of vibe) Son of Nyx by Hozier
The Frost by Mitski (Every Links POV after the adventure ends)
Talking to the Moon by Bruno Mars
Letter - Live/Acoustic ver by Mother Mother
j's lullaby (darlin' id wait for you) by Delaney Bailey
Past Lives by BØRNS
As it Was by Harry Styles
Who Is She? By I Monster
I'd Have To Think About It by Leith Ross
Sick of Losing Soulamates by Dodie
NFWMB by Hozier
Wish that you were here by Florence and the Machine
The Call by Regina Spektor
The King by Sarah Kinsley
OKAY LAST ONE FUCK THERES SO MANY
Dear Fellow Traveler by Sea Wolf
Omg im so sorry for spam i got carried away, u dont have to listen to all of these LMAO
i just was too excited and thinking way too fast liek "omfg US YO- GUIDE- LINK- AHH-"
Yeah me ^ making this post listening to and vibing to each song as i rapidly type them out lmao
Have a great night/day violet!! Tysm for the more song recs im Thriving
Peace out,
🌙📂
#lu x reader#linked universe x reader#moon chats#male reader#link x reader#lu x male reader#linked universe reader#loz link x reader#moon asks#linked universe male reader#song recs
60 notes
·
View notes
Text
Daylight || 02 (M)
PART 1
I don't wanna look at anything else now that I saw you I don't wanna think of anything else now that I thought of you
SYNOPSIS: Between the endless flirty banter or secret looks of longing, the line between you and your boss had always been slightly blurred. But when a night out with friends has you and your boss meeting for the first time outside of the workplace, that line starts to become nonexistent as mutual feelings are brought to light.
PAIRING: CEO!Wonwoo x Assistant!Reader [with appearances by Mingyu (a self-proclaimed Cupid extraordinaire), Soonyoung & Joshua as supportive besties, Seungkwan & Seokmin as the life of the party, Seungcheol (a menace), and a brief glimpse of Chan.]
GENRE: Coworkers→Friends→Lovers!AU – Fluff + Smut [minors dni]
WORDS: 12.7k.
WARNINGS: Slowburn, pining from both ends. Reader is constantly in a silent crisis when it comes to feelings, and Wonwoo is possessive (both in and out of the bedroom). Mentions of alcohol, cursing, and grinding on the dancefloor. Wonwoo is a slightly hard!dom but talks you through it so sweetly it'll make you melt. Oral (both recieving), unprotected sex (wrap it before you tap it), messy orgasms. Slight choking, dirty talk, alludes to squirting. Wonwoo is a pussy fiend.
A/N: We've made it to part 2!!! Thank you to everyone who left messages/comments on the first part! Seeing such positive feedback has made my heart soar to the heavens and honestly a little emotional hahahaha. This is the first thing I've written in almost 4 years so I was a little apprehensive when it came to posting 'cause I felt like I was incredibly rusty. Anyway, enough blabbering from me – I hope everyone enjoys the final part! 🥰
PLAYLIST: wonder by shawn mendes // right here by chase atlantic // with me by sum41 // never let me go by florence + the machine // love (feat. zacari) by kendrick lamar // wfm by realestk // mine (feat. drake) by beyonce // fine line by harry styles
The pounding in your head is a telltale sign of a night well spent when you wake up the next day, a groan emitting from your lips. Somehow Soonyoung had convinced everyone to migrate from the club to a karaoke bar halfway through the night, resulting in you stumbling home drunk off your ass at half past three in the morning. And while a hangover is a sign of a successful night out — you want nothing more than to shove your face back into your pillow.
Just as you maneuver yourself to dive back under the covers, your phone buzzes from beside you, the ringer doing absolutely nothing to aid your headache as you blindly reach for the device, not bothering to look at the caller.
“Hello?” You grumble, irritated at the disruption.
A deep chuckle ringing in your ear has your body shooting straight up from your bed.
“Rough night, sweetheart?” Wonwoo’s voice is teasing and you can’t help but feel your face flush at the endearing term.
“I — Mr. Jeon!” You stutter out, face flushing with embarrassment. “I’m sorry. I didn’t check to see who was calling before I answered.”
“Understandable,” he reassures. “With the amount of drinks we had last night I don’t blame you for sleeping in.”
Sleeping in…?
Bringing the phone away from your ear, you glance at the time on your phone.
10:45 am.
“Oh, fuck!” You cursed, ripping the covers away from your body as you scrambled to get out of bed. From the receiving end, Wonwoo can’t help but laugh as he hears the commotion on your side.
“Mr. Jeon, I'm so sorry —!”
“It’s quite alright, sweetheart,” there he goes again, using the term of endearment like it doesn’t send your heart hammering a mile a minute in your chest. “I just got to the office not too long ago. It’s not a big deal.”
But it is a big deal, you thought to yourself. Not once in the two years that you’ve been Wonwoo’s assistant have you ever been late. You pride yourself on being punctual, making sure to get to the office at least thirty minutes before you were scheduled just so that you could get everything set up and ready to go by the time you had to clock in.
“Sir I’m —“
“(Y/N),” Your breath catches in your throat at the sound of your name. “Are you in the office right now?”
Your eyebrows furrow at that.
“No,” you reply, confused.
“So why the formalities then?”
“I —“ you pause, trying to catch your breath from the sudden question. “You’re my boss. Am I not supposed to address you as such?”
“After last night, I’ve come to realize I don’t want you to call me anything but my name.”
Your face grows hotter at his words, flashes of the two of you unabashedly grinding against one another in the club fills your mind, and you’re sucking in a harsh breath as you try to ignore the heat growing in between your legs.
“Last night was kind of crazy, huh?” You bite your lip in nervousness, trying to steady your rapid heartbeat.
“It wasn’t enough for me.”
Oh, you thought to yourself. I’m fucked…
“Wonwoo,” you breathe out, and you can hear him sigh at the sound of his name.
There’s a brief silence on the other end and you’re starting to think maybe he’s regretting everything from last night to this morning until you hear his hum of approval.
“Anyways,” Wonwoo clears his throat. “Take your time getting to the office, sweetheart. You deserve a peaceful start to the morning.”
A soft hum escapes you at his words, an eyebrow quirking in amusement as you balance the phone between your ear and shoulder.
“Are you sure?” You muse, teasingly. “I’m scared the office will be in shambles by the time I get there.”
A chuckle reverberates from the receiving end, butterflies filling your stomach as your boss tuts quietly.
“I’ll have you know that Mingyu is doing a fine job —“
“No I’m not!” There’s a groan in the background, a giggle escaping your lips as you hear a scuffle on the other end. “He’s torturing me, (Y/N)!”
“I am not,” Wonwoo scoffs.
“He’s making me wait on hand and foot for him!”
You let out a full blown laugh at that, shaking your head at Mingyu’s dramatics.
“Aw, poor baby,” you coo. “He’s not used to having to do things for someone else.”
“Excuse me — hey!”
There’s a distant bang on the receiver, the sound of a lock clicking through the phone and Mingyu’s distant shouts as you realize Wonwoo had closed the door to his office.
“I should give him more work,” you hear your boss grumble. “He’s been far too happy these days.”
“I have some ideas,” you muse in response, making Wonwoo chuckle.
“Good,” he hums. “We can go over them when you get here.”
It’s half past twelve in the afternoon when you finally make it into the office, in a much happier mood than you are usually in when you arrive in the morning. An iced coffee is in your right hand while you carry your laptop bag in the other, greeting every scowling face you pass by as you make your way to your desk. Placing your belongings onto your station, you pay no mind to the mass of missed calls as you push open the door to your boss’s office. There’s a playful smile painted on your lips as you cross your arms over your chest, body leaning against the doorframe as Wonwoo looks up from his computer, the man smirking as he sits back against his chair.
“There she is,” he greets. “Did you have a nice morning?”
“I slept peacefully,” you respond. “But I was rudely awakened by a phone call.”
“Oh?” He asks with mock concern. “And who dares to wake the princess from her slumber?”
You bite back a smile, adjusting your weight from one foot to the other, and give him a pointed gaze.
“My asshole boss.”
Your response has Wonwoo throwing his head back, a genuine laugh escaping him as he grins at your words.
“Touche,” he beams. “It’s been a dull morning without you here.”
It’s a genuine sentiment that makes your heart pound against your ribcage, those damned butterflies fluttering wildly in the pit of your stomach, and you can feel your cheeks heat up as you bashfully break eye contact. Clearing your throat, you try to get a hold of the nervousness as you shoot him a questioning glance.
“Was Mingyu not keeping you enough company?” You ask.
“Not the kind of company I had hoped for.”
Wonwoo’s words make your breath catch in your throat, his sharp gaze heated underneath the thick rims of his glasses, and you felt your mouth go dry as you watched him lean back against his chair. Broad shoulders are slouched in comfort, his toned chest visibly defined through the tight fabric of his shirt. His sleeves are carelessly buttoned up to his elbows, the muscles of his arms making you want to salivate at the sight, and you can only blink at him before you snap out of your daze.
Unfolding your arms, you push yourself off of the doorway and gesture towards your desk placed right outside his office.
“I should get to work,” you murmur, making Wonwoo frown. “I'm already hours behind and I’m sure Mingyu didn’t do much to help.”
Not waiting around to hear his response, you turn on your heel and tread back to your desk, all the while trying to keep your heartbeat steady and those damn butterflies out of your stomach.
“Kim Mingyu, I'm going to murder you.”
The grumble falls out dejectedly from your lips as you glare at the screen in front of you, mentally cursing the tall businessman into oblivion. Not only had he rearranged the setup of your email, he had completely screwed up the excel sheet for next week’s company meeting. Every detail you had notated for Wonwoo was now scattered and jumbled amongst the cells as they sat in completely different categories than they had been previously. If you had been one of those old cartoon characters, you were certain that steam would be coming out of your ears.
Inhaling sharply, you crack your knuckles and your neck before hastily getting to work. The setback of sleeping in this morning has its consequences as you sit at your desk and try – keyword: try – to fix the absolute shitstorm that Mingyu had left behind. A task which ended up turning into hours upon hours of you clicking from cell to cell, meticulously moving each key point back to its designated section. There’s a slight sting in your eyes as your vision blurred from having to stare at the screen for so long, and you huff in annoyance as you save the excel spreadsheet, mentally waving a white flag as you give up on the document for the day.
Running your hands over your face, you glance at the clock at the bottom left of your screen.
05:54 PM.
Sighing in annoyance, you glance around the office. Most of your co-workers had left right at five, not wanting to spend another minute stuck in their cubicle. Had you not slept in, you would’ve gotten out sooner rather than later, but you wanted to make up for the time (and mistakes Mingyu had made) lost.
Hovering your cursor over your email, you clicked the envelope and stared at the unread emails on your screen. A quick glance over the senders names has you instantly weaning out the priority ones from the junk ones, before you’re opening one from Seungcheol. Skimming over his response, you can feel the air in your lungs tighten as your gaze freezes over the last sentence of his response.
Ms. (Y/N),
Your speedy response as well as the insight you have provided is much appreciated! It’s nice to know that the man I am working on this project with has such a reliable and efficient staff working for him. Please tell Wonwoo I am looking forward to this meeting next week.
P.S; I did not realize a congratulations was in order for the two of you! I wish you a happy and healthy marriage! Many blessings to you both.
Choi Seungcheol – Personal Representative of Choi Industries
Glancing at the email Mingyu had sent from your account earlier that morning, your blood runs cold as your gaze darts to the signature printed on the screen below your response.
Much regards, Jeon (Y/N).
“KIM MINGYU!”
You’re fuming as you bolt out of your chair and yell out into the quiet office space, the quickened pace of your heart pumping loudly in your ears as your angered footsteps walk away from your desk and down the hallway into Mingyu’s office. If looks could kill you knew he would be dead as his eyes widened, a pleading - almost puppy like - gaze falling on yours as he raised his hands in defense.
“I didn’t do it!” He denies, and you can only grit your teeth at the businessman.
“Bullshit,” you spat. “You were the only one on my computer today.”
“How do you know that?” He asks, defensively. “You were out all morning. Someone else could’ve used it.”
“Don’t play with me, Gyu,” you grit out harshly. “This is my job you’re messing with!”
Mingyu’s eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
“What are you talking about?” He questioned. “All I did was rearrange a few things -”
“My email signature!” You yelled, anger flaring through your veins as realization crossed his features. “Are you out of your fucking mind?!”
The defensive expression on Mingyu’s face washes into a smug one, brown eyes dancing with mischief as he smirks and crosses his arms over his broad chest.
“Oh, that,” he muses. “You don’t like it?”
“I am going to murder you,” you bite out, making Mingyu’s smirk widen into a shameless grin.
“It’s not that big of a deal -”
“What’s going on?”
You instinctively freeze at the deep rumble from behind you, eyes widening in alarm as you give Mingyu a warning glance. The man in front of you only beamed in delight as he leaned around your frame from where he sat at his desk to grin at your boss who was now standing behind you.
“Your assistant is threatening me,” he states, pointing a finger in your direction. “I don’t feel safe in this workplace.”
Wonwoo purses his lips, giving Mingyu an accusing glance.
“I’m sure it’s for good reason,” he muses. “She doesn’t just threaten anyone.”
“You’re taking her side?!” The businessman whines, slouching in defeat. “None of you in this office have my back.”
Your glare hardens as you stare at the man before you.
“Maybe if you weren’t such an insufferable prick we’d be a lot nicer.”
Mingyu’s mouth drops open at your words, hurt flashing across his features as his face falls.
“(Y/N),” he murmurs. “It was a joke.”
You could feel Wonwoo take a step closer towards you, the warmth of his body mere centimeters from your back as he towers over your frame to glare at Mingyu.
“What did you do?”
He doesn’t even have to raise his voice to get his point across, the harsh tone a warning in itself as he glowers at his friend.
Mingyu lowers his head in defeat.
“I changed her email signature,” he mutters, shamefully.
Wonwoo’s jaw sets.
“Changed it to what?” He asks. Mingyu’s gaze is still locked on the papers scattered on his desk.
“Jeon (Y/N).”
A wave of embarrassment crosses your features at Mingyu’s words as you fight off the heat that floods your cheeks. From behind you, you can feel Wonwoo inhale sharply, followed by an exasperated exhale falling from the CEO as he inched closer to your form. A fleeting touch of his fingers brushing against the small of your back has you freezing on the spot, your body not willing to move an inch as Wonwoo’s presence looms over you.
There’s a pregnant pause, no breaths taken, until a soft rumble reverberates against your back.
“Well,” Wonwoo begins, a smirk of amusement playing on his lips. “That explains the influx of texts and emails congratulating me on my marriage.”
A sharp turn of your head has your gaze falling on the amused CEO behind you, your eyes widening in shock as you stare at your boss. Mingyu lets out a bark of a laugh, a sigh of relief escaping him as Wonwoo’s eyes glint in the lights, his glasses long forgotten in his office as he quirked an eyebrow at you.
You’re rendered speechless at the two men, completely taken off guard at their unbothered stance on the matter at hand. Your weary gaze meets Wonwoo’s humorous one, your boss offering you a reassuring smile before he’s looking towards Mingyu.
“Go change it back,” he orders, giving his friend a warning look. Mingyu’s amusement diminishes instantaneously.
“Aw, c’mon,” he groans. “Is it really that big of a deal?!”
“Yes,” you grit harshly, glaring at the tall brunette. “It’s unprofessional.”
Mingyu pouts, eyes darting back and forth between you and Wonwoo.
“It wouldn’t be if it was true.”
His murmured words have your fists clenching at your sides, your lips parting to scold him once more when Wonwoo places a hand on your shoulder, urging you to stay quiet.
“Now.”
Mingyu flinches at Wonwoo’s order, his head hanging low shamefully as he begrudgingly pushes himself away from his desk. Wonwoo’s hand stays put on your shoulder, slender fingers gently grasping your body as he subtly pulls you into him as his friend trudges out of the office.
“And Mingyu?” He calls out, making his friend freeze on the spot as he half turns to look back at his boss. “Go pick up the food I ordered from Dae’s.”
Mingyu’s mouth falls open, a whine escaping him.
“What?!” He splutters, helplessly. “She’s the assistant -”
“And she’s assisting me with something else,” Wonwoo cuts him off. “Don’t make me tell you again.”
Closing his mouth, Mingyu hesitates, brown eyes scanning the two of you before he’s rolling them with a huff and walking away. You’re glued to the spot as Wonwoo’s sharp gaze falls on you, a frown painted across his lips. Without his glasses, there’s nothing shielding the piercing look in his eyes as he leans in closer towards you. There’s a flash of sadness crossing his features as he presses gently against you, his big hands finding purchase on the edge of Mingyu’s desk as he cages you between it.
“Mr. Jeon –”
“Wonwoo,” he corrects.
The deep rumble of his voice vibrates against your chest as he peers down at you, neck bent slightly as he lowers himself to level his gaze with yours.
“What’s going on?” You ask, swallowing the nervous lump in your throat as heat flares through your body.
Wonwoo’s frown deepens.
“Would it be so bad?” He asks, making you shoot him a confused look. You’re about to ask him what he means when he cuts you off. “Being my wife?”
Those damned butterflies flutter away in the pit of your stomach at his questions, your eyes widening in shock, and your lips part in surprise as you stare at the man in front of you. The close proximity of his body against yours has heat flaring through your veins as his warmth engulfs you, completely overtaking your senses as his hands move from the desk to slide along your arms.
“I – What..?”
Your spluttering doesn’t falter his movements once, his intense gaze boring into yours as his fingers glide along the expanse of your arms, leaving goosebumps in their wake.
“It’s a yes or no question, sweetheart,” he murmurs, his warm breath fanning against your cheek as his hands reach up to gently grasp your face.
You can’t help but to relish in his touch, eyes closing as you melt into his warmth, and your breath catches in your throat as he brushes his nose against yours.
“Answer me, (Y/N).”
Letting your fingers grasp around his wrists, you fight to catch your breath as you manage to meet his gaze despite the overwhelming fluttering happening in the pit of your stomach.
“No,” you finally answer. “It wouldn’t.”
Wonwoo’s grip on your face tightens, his eyes darkening with desire, and his lip curls upwards as he looks at you.
“I could make you my wife,” he states, and you almost whine with want as his lips brush against yours with every word. “Just say the word, sweetheart, and I’ll give you anything you want.”
“Mr. Jeon –”
“Wonwoo,” he growls, pulling you flush against him as his lips hover yours. “Call me anything but my name again and I’ll show you what happens to girls who don’t listen.”
A shaky breath escapes you at his words and you can’t fight back the shutter of anticipation as his lips ghost along the corner of yours.
“Wonwoo,” you breathe out, making him hum in response. “We can’t.”
“We can,” he reassures, and it takes everything in you to draw back from him.
“No,” you deny, even though every instinct in your body is screaming the opposite. “We can’t.”
Wonwoo clenches his jaw, lips pressed into a tight line, and he glowers at you as he shoots you a disapproving look.
“And why not?” He asks, gritting his teeth. “What are you so afraid of?”
“Well, for starters, you’re my boss,” you begin, trying to push away the heat pooling between your thighs as Wonwoo’s gaze pierces through yours. “That’s an HR violation that I don’t want to have attached to my name.”
“I can take care of that,” he counters. “Any violation towards you will be overruled.”
“That can be considered as nepotism,” you point out. “People are going to think I slept my way to the top.”
Anger flashes in his eyes.
“If anyone says anything negative towards you or about you I’ll have them blacklisted in all regions of this goddamn country,” he growls.
“Wonu.”
Cautiously you reach forward, your hands cupping his face as you try to settle the rage within him. His eyes are blazing into yours, a fire lit within the darkened irises, and he’s gripping your wrists like a lifeline.
“I mean it,” he affirms. “You’ve been with me for two years. Twenty-four months, (Y/N). You have shown nothing but loyalty towards me, and towards this company. You are the hardest working woman I’ve ever encountered, and the most beautiful woman I’ve ever laid my eyes on.”
Your heart swells at his words, a shaky breath escaping you as he presses you back against Mingyu’s desk.
“You have never been just my assistant,” he murmurs. “And you know it.”
There are a million sirens blaring in your brain, signaling for you to back off, to pull away and resist the urges. But with Wonwoo’s warm breath fanning against your cheek, his sharp nose gently brushing against yours, there’s no hesitation within you as you card your fingers through his hair and pull him towards you, your lips pressing firmly against his.
A groan of approval reverberates against your mouth as Wonwoo clutches your body against his, the tall stature of his frame enveloping yours as he bends you back against the desk. The heat emitting off of his body courses through your veins as his needy lips move against yours, his hands dropping to grip the back of your thighs as he lifts you up onto the desk. Your nails dig into the nape of his neck as his tongue runs along the seam of your lips, begging for you to part them as he wraps your legs around his hips. A moan escapes you as your lips part, allowing Wonwoo’s tongue to meet yours in a haste that leaves you breathless.
You’re drawing back from him, in what was supposed to be a brief moment to catch your breath, but he’s chasing your lips with no hesitation. Greedy hands are gliding along your thighs before he’s clutching them, blunt nails digging into the flesh as he marks them with his touch. The action draws a mewl from you, a desperate whine escaping your lips as you reciprocate the action by digging your nails into his back. Wonwoo growls against your mouth.
“Are you challenging me?” He asks, words muffled against your lips. You smirk in response.
“Maybe,” you tease coyly, making him draw back from you.
There’s a dangerous glint in his eyes and he’s pulling you even closer towards him until your clothed cunt is pressed against his hardening bulge. The hand that held your thigh starts to slither upwards, calloused fingers teasingly brushing against the hem of your lace panties as Wonwoo dips his head into the crook of your neck.
His tongue flattens against the juncture that’s between your shoulder and your neck before he’s grazing his teeth along your skin, your breath catching in your throat when you feel him run his fingers along your clothed core. He smirks against your skin when you mewl in response, your hips lifting off of the desk as an attempt to gain more friction. Wonwoo tuts under his breath, digits teasingly brushing against your panties.
“Needy girl,” he remarks, nipping playfully at your neck. “I haven’t even touched you yet and you’re already soaked for me.”
You groan at his words, back arching as you try to press yourself flush against him.
“I’m always soaked for you,” you confess, and you nearly shiver at the flash of desire that sparks within his dark eyes.
“Yeah?” He asks, fingers now gripping the hem of your panties. “Have you been thinking about me, sweetheart?”
You can only moan in reply, hissing when the cool air of the office hits your bare pussy as Wonwoo slides your panties down your legs.
“Do you think about me being underneath your desk? About me being on my knees with my head between your thighs while I lick your cunt?”
Wonwoo’s words sends heat straight to your core, a whimper escaping you as he’s teasingly sliding his digits along your folds so he can coat them in your arousal. You could almost cry with the amount of tension between your thighs, your cunt begging to be touched as he levels his face with yours, dark eyes fueled with desire as they meet yours.
“Or do you think about me bending you over my desk and fucking you from behind?” You watch as he brings his fingers up to his mouth, his tongue licking your arousal clean off of them.
The lewd sight has you keening with want, your hands reaching out to grab his belt buckle as you blindly undo his pants. Wonwoo clenches his teeth before catching your wrist and pinning it next to you on the desk. The action causes you to smirk up at him, a feigned innocence playing on your features.
“Don’t start something you can’t finish,” he grits, making the smirk on your face widen.
“Oh, I have every intent of finishing you.”
Wonwoo opens his mouth to retort when the distant ‘ding’ of the elevator echoes in the hallway, your eyes widening in alarm, and you hastily push your boss away from you as you scramble to climb off of Mingyu’s desk. Standing back on your feet, you can’t even spare a glance toward the man who just had his tongue down your throat (and who is now shoving your forgotten panties in his pocket) as you straighten your skirt and power walk back to your desk, trying to ignore the aching that settled between your thighs.
“Are you going to tell us what the emergency meeting is for?”
Soonyoung and Joshua’s worried gazes make you want to shrink into the booth, the after effects of what you and Wonwoo had done in Mingyu’s office weighing on you like a dumbbell crushing your chest. You had fucked up and let your desire get the best of you instead of listening to the rational part of your brain — and it was eating you alive.
A heavy sigh escapes your lips as you guiltily look down at the menu on the table.
“Something happened between Wonwoo and I,” you muttered, shamefully.
Soonyoung and Joshua blink, eyebrows furrowed in confusion.
“Isn’t… isn’t that what you wanted…?” Joshua asks, and you frown.
“Well, yes, but —“
“No but’s, (Y/N),” Soonyoung tuts. “Clearly you and Wonwoo have feelings for each other. Something was going to happen eventually.”
“Yes, eventually,” you clarify. “Not this soon! Especially not with me and him almost fucking on Mingyu’s desk.”
“WHAT?!”
The sudden outburst from the two of them echoes in the diner, earning dirty looks from the other customers as you palm your face in embarrassment. Your cheeks grow hot as shame washes over your body, a groan escaping your lips as you peek at your friends, both of which are staring at you with wide eyes and open mouths.
“It just happened, okay,” you defended yourself. “One minute I was telling him we can’t pursue anything and the next I’m on top of Mingyu’s desk with Wonwoo’s tongue down my throat.”
“Okay, first — ew,” Joshua grimaces. “I don’t need a visual.”
“That’s kinda hot, actually,” Soonyoung counters. “Fucking in the workplace? Nice.”
“Shut up,” you hissed, glaring at both of them. “This is a serious issue.”
Joshua purses his lips, his gaze scrutinizing.
“Not really,” he dismisses. “From everything you have told us, it sounds like he reciprocates your feelings, honey.”
“Yeah,” Soonyoung agrees. “And I saw you two at the club the other day. Whether you want to admit it to yourself or not, both of you are down bad.”
You roll your eyes at Soonyoung’s words, scoffing as you take a sip of your water.
“And besides,” he continues. “He’s your friend —“
“He’s my boss,” you reiterate. “I’m his assistant, Soonyoung. That’s unprofessional.”
“It’s only unprofessional if you make it unprofessional,” Joshua states. “I’m sure if the two of you became official you’re not going to flaunt it at the office.”
“Even if they did, who cares?” Soonyoung shrugs. “Employee relationships happen all the time.”
“Yes, employee’s date each other. Not bosses and their assistants.”
“I don’t know if I believe that,” Joshua clicks his tongue in disapproval. “Have you ever watched ‘The Nanny’?”
“Seriously, Shua?” You rolled your eyes. “First off, that’s a TV show, meaning it’s fictional. Secondly — she was his nanny, not his assistant.”
“But the point still stands,” he continues. “The two of them fell in love regardless of their positions. And they didn’t care who found out or what would come of it.”
You sigh, knowing he’s right.
“HR is going to have a field day with this,” you muttered. “And I’m going to get fired.”
Soonyoung shrugs as he takes a sip of his drink.
“Who cares,” he dismisses. “You can’t help who you gain feelings for. And, besides, if you get fired Wonwoo can take care of you.”
“I don’t need someone to take care of me,” you snapped. “I want to keep my job.”
“And he’ll make sure you will,” Joshua reassured you, gently placing his hand on yours. “But you have to talk to him, (Y/N). He has feelings too.”
Your shoulders slump in defeat at his words, a heaviness weighing on your heart, before you’re reluctantly nodding.
“You’re right,” you concede. “I’ll talk to him.”
Settling back against the booth cushions, Joshua offers you a smile of encouragement before he’s picking his menu up from the table.
“Alright, now who’s hungry?”
You did not, in fact, talk to Wonwoo.
Instead, for the first time in the two years that you had been working for him, you called out sick.
You knew that Joshua and Soonyoung were right when they told you to talk to Wonwoo, to lay out all feelings and thoughts in order to understand what it was that was going on between the two of you. But the mere thought of being in a room with him after what had happened in Mingyu’s office and the thought of not being able to trust yourself around him was too much, that all of the pent up feelings and tension would end up causing both of you to snap and make a move that would ultimately change your dynamic forever – as if it hadn’t already.
You knew that if Mingyu hadn’t gotten back to the office at the time that he did, the situation between you and Wonwoo most definitely would have escalated into something more. You knew that Wonwoo had been seconds away from dropping to his knees and spreading your legs, licking and sucking until you were a writhing, crying mess on his friend’s desk. And that’s why you called out.
“What do you mean you’re not coming in?” Mingyu had asked, exasperatedly.
“I’m calling out,” you reiterated. “I don’t feel well.”
“I –” Mingyu paused, a heavy sigh following. “Why are you telling me and not Wonwoo?”
There had been a brief pause on your end, your throat tightening as your mind had flashed back to the events days prior.
“Gyu, please. Just tell him I’m not coming in today,” you begged. “I’m sorry.”
You should’ve caught the worried tone that had been in Mingyu’s voice. You should’ve known that he would’ve caught on to your pitiful lie, that he was going to run straight to the source itself to find out what the actual reason for your calling out was.
But most of all, you should’ve predicted that Wonwoo’s persistence and stubbornness would get to the better of him.
A knock on your door pulls you out of your thoughts, your eyebrows furrowing in confusion as you wearily walk over to it and peer out of the peephole, your breath catching in your throat as you stare at the man who stood outside of it.
With his hands shoved in the pockets of his slacks, glasses perched on his nose, and a determined expression on his face stood Wonwoo. Those damned butterflies are fluttering wildly in the pit of your stomach at the sight of your boss, your heart speeding up as you contemplate not answering the door – but you knew better than that. You knew that despite you calling out this morning that Wonwoo was going to want an explanation. That despite your best efforts to deflect from the situation just days before, he was going to want to discuss the matter at hand sooner rather than later.
Taking a deep breath, you allow yourself a moment to collect your composure before opening the door.
You stare dumbfoundedly at your boss, shock lit across your features as you stand in the doorway.
“How – how did you get my address?”
Wonwoo’s expression is stony, his gaze piercing yours through the thick rims of his glasses, and you catch the movement of his jaw clenching as he glares at you.
“You’re avoiding me.”
His tone is cold as he deflects your question and the harshness of his voice makes you wish the ground would open up from beneath you and swallow you whole, all the while suddenly painfully aware that you’re standing in front of your boss in nothing but your oversized sleep shirt.
“I – I’m not avoiding you,” you stuttered out. “I wasn’t feeling well this morning.”
Wonwoo’s eyes narrow into a menacing glare.
“You and I both know that that is a lie.”
Pushing past you, you watch open-mouthed as Wonwoo makes his way into your apartment, a bolt of panic rushing through you as you fumble to close the door behind you. His back is to you as he faces your living room and you watch as his hands slip out of his pockets, fists clenching and unclenching by his sides before he’s turning to look at you in the doorway.
“You called Mingyu,” he bites out, menacingly. “Instead of calling me, your boss, you called Mingyu.”
Swallowing the lump that had formed in your throat, your feet shuffle nervously as your gaze drops to the ground.
“I didn’t want to bother you,” you say quietly, making Wonwoo scoff.
“Cut it out, (Y/N),” he spats. “You bother me more often than most of my other employee’s do.”
There’s a blow to your ego at his words as your head snaps up to look at him, hurt flaring in your eyes as you glared right back at your boss.
“Then why keep me around?” You ask, harshly. “If I’m such a fucking bother to you why not fire me?”
Wonwoo grits his teeth, anger flashing in his eyes.
“Because I cannot fathom the idea of my life without you in it!”
The sudden confession knocks the air out of your lungs, your lips parting in shock, and the butterflies multiply tenfold as Wonwoo stares at you with a gaze mixed with fury and desire. You’re frozen to the spot as Wonwoo steps closer, the intensity of his stare igniting your body on fire as the warmth of him envelops you.
“Whether it’s having you as my assistant or to just simply bask in your presence,” he begins, his voice lowering. “The thought of not seeing you even for a day makes me want to go crazy.”
Your back presses against the door as he leans in closer, one arm perched above you as he looms over you. Your breath is caught in your throat at the close proximity of him, the scent of his cologne filling your senses and clouding your judgment as he levels his face with yours.
“You’re all I think about, you’re all I dream about,” he continues, gaze softening as he presses closer to you. “You have infiltrated every part of my being since the moment you first walked into my office.”
A shaky breath escapes you as your heart soars at his words, and your hands ache to reach out and hold his face.
“Wonwoo…” You catch the flash of desire in his eyes as you mutter his name. “There is so much at stake for me if we pursue this. I could lose my job –”
“I will take care of you,” he cuts you off, matter-of-factly. “I know that’s probably not what you want to hear but if it comes down to it, I will take care of the damage I’ve caused if it means I get to keep you in my life.”
Your gaze softens at his words.
You knew the stakes, you knew what was going to happen the moment you and Wonwoo solidified crossing the lines – you knew that your position as his assistant was over. Everything you achieved in the last two years had been for him, had been because of him. Wonwoo was your biggest supporter, whether he voiced it or not, and you hadn’t realized until recently that your admiration for his hard work and brilliant business mind had morphed into admiration for him – Jeon Wonwoo. Not the CEO you had worked for day in and day out. It was for the man who encouraged you to speak up in meetings despite your lack of status, the man who would go out of his way to bring you lunch, flowers, or gifts when he knew you were having a bad day. It was for the man who stood before you pouring his heart out despite the repercussions.
With shaky hands you’re reaching out to cup his face, your thumbs gently stroking his defined jaw as you peer up at him.
“I have grown to care for you, Jeon Wonwoo,” you murmur, and Wonwoo lets out a shaky breath as he presses flush against you, trapping you between his body and your front door. “In a way that assistant’s probably shouldn’t care for their bosses.”
A half-hearted laugh escapes him at that, his eyes twinkling in amusement, and you can’t help but to grin up at him. He’s still looming over you with one arm pressed against the doorframe, his other wrapping around your waist before he’s tilting his head down to yours. Warm lips encase themselves around yours and you can feel your heart beating against your ribcage as he kisses you slowly, passion pouring through him. You can feel your breath escape your lungs as you kiss him back, completely relishing in the taste and feel of him pressed against you as he kisses you earnestly.
Drawing back slightly, there’s a fleeting moment between the two of you as you stare into each other’s eyes, a silent acceptance of the lines between you becoming nonexistent, and it’s nothing short of a relief as you’re both pulled by an invisible force back to one another.
Your hands move to entangle themselves in his raven locks, fingers tugging at the roots as your lips fuse together in a frenzy. Wonwoo groans against your mouth as his arms move to wrap around your waist, his body flush against yours as your lips lock in fervor. As he tilts his head to the side, his tongue dips out from his lips to run along the seam of yours, which part almost instantly in response. A deep rumble reverberates from his chest as his tongue traces every nook and cranny of your mouth, almost as if he was memorizing every detail. Wonwoo’s hands move from your waist down to the hem of your sleep shirt before he’s teasingly gripping the hem of it and drawing back from your mouth.
Teeth graze over the skin of your neck as Wonwoo presses you back into the door, nimble fingers sliding underneath the hem of your shirt as he latches onto the pulse point on your neck. Your lips part in a wanton moan as he sucks a mark into your skin, his warm hand encasing around your bare breast. Arching your back into his touch, you’re keening in pleasure as Wonwoo pinches the sensitive bud between his thumb and pointer finger, a smirk dancing across his lips at your response. He’s grazing his nose against your neck before clutching your hips.
“Wanna taste you,” he breathes out, his breath fanning against your skin. “Wanna devour you until your legs are shaking.”
You can barely keep your vision focused on him as you watch him sink to his knees, his sharp gaze piercing into yours as his hands glide from your waist to your thighs, his lips curling into a feline-like smirk as you whimper in anticipation. Sneaking them underneath the hem of your shirt, he’s tugging at your panties before pulling them down your legs and tossing them aside. You watch as your boss hitches one leg over his shoulder, his piercing gaze never leaving yours as he leans forward to run the tip of his tongue along your soaked folds.
A moan escapes your lips, your head tilting back and resting against the door, and your fingers tangle in his tresses as he hums appreciatively at your response. Blunt nails dig into the flesh of your thighs as Wonwoo completely sheaths his face between your legs, unabashedly licking at your cunt. Shameless moans are falling from your lips as Wonwoo licks without abandon, his nose pressing into your clit as he mouths and sucks at your core. Your nails are digging into his scalp, body arching off of the door as you relish in the feel of his tongue. Your body feels like it’s on fire as his hands glide underneath your shirt, warm hands encasing around your breasts before he’s squeezing them.
A deep growl resonates from him before his head is completely disappearing underneath your shirt, his mouth flush with your cunt as he grips your beasts, a harsh suck to your clit as he shakes his head from side to side, tongue gliding along your folds in a way that has you crying out into your apartment, his name falling like a mantra from your lips as your hands claw at his clothed back.
“Wonu, oh, fuck…!”
There's a sly smirk dancing across his lips as you feel him tilt his head, the tip of his tongue circling your clit until he’s flattening it, sucking it harshly into his mouth as he hums against you. Heat pools in the pit of your stomach at his ministrations, your chest heaving with pleasure until he’s reaching behind you to grip the flesh of your ass and pulling your cunt flush to his mouth.The pressure of his tongue flicking against your clit is enough to have you unraveling against him, a cry of his name escaping you as your body does exactly what he wanted it to.
Your thighs clamped around his head as he brought you to your release, your nails clawing at his clothed back as you lurch forward in pleasure. He’s lazily lapping at your folds, licking the remnants of your essence up as you tremble in ecstasy. The soft kitten licks at your core have you whimpering from the overstimulation before you can make out the muffled groan from underneath your shirt as Wonwoo draws back, his face shining with remnants of your arousal as he licks his lips. His hair sticks up slightly from being trapped between your legs, the glasses that were perched on his nose completely fogged up, and the sight of your boss’s disheveled appearance is so erotic it gives you enough incentive to fist your hands through his hair before pulling him up to you.
You taste your arousal on his tongue as his lips meet yours, your hands fumbling with the buttons on his shirt before you’re undoing them and all but ripping the fabric off of him. A growl reverberates into your mouth as he grips your thighs and hauls you up, locking your legs around his waist.
“Where’s your room?” He asks, words muffled against your lips.
“Down the hall to the right.”
It’s a clash of tongues and teeth as he’s gripping you close to him, blindly navigating the two of you down the hall and kicking your bedroom door closed before he’s laying you on your bed. Your nails rake down the expanse of his broad back as he tugs your shirt up and over your head, throwing it carelessly as he revels in the sight of your naked body in front of him. His hungry gaze rakes along every bump and curve, his glasses slipping down his nose as he takes in the sight.
His tongue pokes out to wet his lips before he’s leaning down to hover over your body.
“You’re fucking exquisite,” he breathes out, greedy hands plucking at your nipples as he sucks a mark into your chest. “Better than any dream I’ve ever had.”
Your breath hitches at his words, another pool of arousal flooding between your thighs as you arch into his touch.
“You’ve dreamt of me?” You ask breathlessly, and Wonwoo lifts his head from your chest to give you a look full of desire.
“Sweetheart, I’ve dreamt of you every night since the day you’ve stepped into my office.”
You mewl as his lips enclose around your pert nipple, his teeth clamping around the bud as he tugs harshly before encasing his mouth around the mound, your body arching off the bed as you cry out in pleasure. Wonwoo smirks against your breast, his hand kneading the other before he’s switching to enclose his mouth around the other. Gripping onto his broad shoulders, you’re rolling your hips against his clothed cock.
“Tell me,” you whimper, reaching a hand in between your bodies to pluck the button on his slacks. “Tell me about everything you’ve dreamt of.”
Wonwoo growls against your skin as you undo his slacks, his teeth gritting when he feels you slide your hand into his briefs and grab onto his growing cock. Grabbing onto your wrists, he’s pinning them above your head as he hovers over your body, a menacing look in his eyes.
“You want to know everything, sweetheart?” He asks, the term of endearment dripping from him like velvet and you mewl as you wriggle in his grasp. “You want me to tell you about how I've spent countless nights envisioning you underneath me, taking my cock every which way until there were tears streaming down your face?”
A shameless moan wracks from you as his hold on your wrists tightens, his eyes darkening in desire as he rolls his hips into yours.
“You want to know about all the thoughts I’ve had of you tied to my bedpost, red silk on your wrists and your body all mine to use?”
Wonwoo growls as his free hand slithers down your body, his fingers dipping to your cunt as he coats them in your arousal.
“Or about how I want to mark every single inch of you to show anyone who even dares to breathe in your direction that you’re mine.”
You mewl, your body writhing underneath him as you try to gain any kind of friction between you that you could. Smirking at your attempts, Wonwoo teasingly runs his digits along your folds, before he’s pushing two past them, not stopping until they’re buried to the knuckle. Your hips grind into his touch as his name falls from your lips, your hands trembling underneath his hold as he scissors the two digits against your velvety walls.
A coo falls from him as he relishes in the sight of your pleasure-filled expression, his lips twisting into a feline-like smirk as he slips a third finger inside, his thumb pressing against your clit as he flicks his wrist, the digits delving deeper inside of you as he thumbs against your sensitive bud.
“But the thought I’ve had that’s haunted me since day one,” the smirk never falters from his face as he peers down at you with desire. “Is the thought of you soaking every inch of my bed as I make you cum over and over again. And, while, this isn’t my bed – it’ll do for now.”
Your mouth opens in a soundless scream, your back arching off the bed as Wonwoo slips a fourth finger inside of you, the heel of his palm pressing against your clit before he’s pressing down onto the bundle of nerves. Pleasure shoots up your body as you claw at the one that was pinning yours to the bed, nails digging into the back of his hand as he curls the digits inside of you. They’re brushing against a spot that has your thighs clenching around his wrist, a sadistic grin dancing across your boss’s lips as he watches you writhe under his ministrations.
“Wonwoo, please,” you beg, sobbing with pleasure. “Please – oh fuck, let me cum, please.”
Your voice is broken, muddled into cries of desire as he palms your clit, and he’s leaning down to lick a stripe down the valley of your breasts. His eyes are completely locked on your pleasure ridden face as he litters marks along your body, teeth sinking into any visible part of your flesh he can reach.
“Come on, sweetheart,” he coos, smirking deviously. “Give it to me.”
The heel of his palm is ruthless against your clit and your body is folding in half as your thighs clamped around his wrist, a shriek of his name reverberating off of the walls as his fingers curl against the spot that sends your body into overdrive. There’s a tightening in your lower body that sends a flash of heat through you, your eyes clamping shut as you cum – hard.
Wonwoo growls at the sight before him, his desire filled eyes taking in the sight of your arousal dripping down your thighs and soaking your sheets, and he’s speeding up his ministrations on your clit. His sharp gaze is locked on your pulsating cunt while your body reels into overstimulation, cries of pleasure ripping from your throat as your cunt leaks shamelessly. Your back is completely arched off of the bed, fluids leaking from your core, and you’re almost crying out of relief when Wonwoo slips his fingers out of you and loosens his grip on your hands – only for you to grip his hair when he latches his mouth onto your overstimulated cunt.
He’s licking with no abandon, lewdly slurping every last drop of your release as you sob with pleasure. His arms are tucked underneath your thighs as he pulls you until you’re completely sheathed against his mouth. The overstimulation has you writhing against him, and you’re mustering up enough strength to push his head away as you let your body come down from the intense release.
Wonwoo chuckles as he watches you sink into the sheets, cooing at you as exhaustion washes over your pleasure ridden body. Soft kisses are littered along the inners of your thighs, and Wonwoo peers up at you through his eyelashes as you tiredly lift your head from the bed.
“You’re doing so good,” he praised, softly nipping at the flesh of your thigh. “My good girl.”
Despite the intense orgasm you had just experienced, your cunt pulsates with desire at his praise. Biting the inside of your lip, you’re whining softly as you tug at his hair, ushering him up to you. Wonwoo lets a wild grin grace his lips as he allows you to pull him up, his lips slotting against yours lazily as he cages you between his body and the bed. Shaky hands make their way down the expanse of his chest and Wonwoo gasps against your lips when you tug his slacks down, a foot sliding between his legs so that you can push them off of him.
“Sweetheart,” he mumbles, trying to break away from your lips only to have you grab the back of his head to keep him still. “What are you doing?”
A mischievous glint is in your eyes as you shoot Wonwoo a filthy smirk, your hands clutching at his biceps before you’re mustering enough strength to roll the two of you over and pinning him to the bed. Your lips trail from his down to his jaw, teeth grazing over the sharp definition as your hips settle over his. Your hands are trapping his wrists and pressing them into the mattress as you trail your tongue over his neck. Wonwoo growls underneath you, his sharp eyes glaring at you through the thick rims of his glasses.
“I can’t be the only one having fun,” you coo, teasingly against his skin.
Wonwoo grits his teeth as yours graze over his skin, a hiss falling from him when he feels you suck a mark into the juncture between his neck and shoulder.
“Don’t worry about me,” he bites out, wrists breaking free from your weakened hold. You ‘tsk’ at him, breaking away from his neck to frown.
“It’s my job to take care of you,” you affirm, shooting him a pointed look, and you can only bite back a smirk when Wonwoo’s lips curl into a snarl. “Let me take care of you, Mr. Jeon.”
A near pornographic groan escapes your boss’s lips at your words and you can’t help but to grin with satisfaction, your lips trailing from his neck to the expanse of his chest. You keen with satisfaction as Wonwoo’s fingers tangle in the tresses of your hair while you litter marks down his chest, peering up at him through your eyelashes as you reach the hem of his briefs. A salacious smirk paints your lips as you tug at them, discarding the garment without care as your tongue trails along the patch of hair leading to his bulging cock.
Your gaze never breaks from his as you situate yourself between his toned thighs, your hand wrapping around him as your lips part to lick at the beads of precum dripping from his tip. The grip he has on your hair tightens as you coat his head with it, a soft hum escaping you before you’re descending onto his cock. Wonwoo tenses, the sharp tug on your tresses making you whine against his cock, and he groans in ecstasy as your tongue lolls around him. He’s gathering your hair into a makeshift ponytail as he struggles to keep his eyes open to peer down at you, completely mesmerized by the sight of you in between his legs. Inhaling through your nose, you suck in a breath of air before taking him in until his tip brushes the back of your throat, your hand reaching to cup his balls.
“(Y/N)...”
Wonwoo’s growl only encourages you further as you slide completely off of him, a smirk on your lips before you descend once more until he’s sheathed back into the warm cavern of your mouth. He’s tugging harshly at your tresses, hips pistoning off of the bed, as he shamelessly thrusts into your mouth. The grip you hold on his balls tightens gently, making expletives fall from the man as you swallow around him. The deep timbre of his voice combined with the harshness of his thrusts and tugs on your hair has your core dripping with anticipation, your body screaming for him to be inside of every part of you.
Wonwoo’s eyes are hooded, gaze full of desire, and he’s watching you bob your head on his cock, swallowing around his girth and knowing that if he let you keep going he wasn’t going to last much longer. So with your hair in his hands, he’s tugging you off of him with a snarl, his grip moving to latch onto your hips as he all but throws you on your back. Your eyes widened at the sudden change of position but then you’re keening in delight as the tip of his cock prods at your dripping cunt, your hands reaching up to claw at his broad back.
“I’m not cumming until I’ve felt your cunt around me first.”
The bite of his words sends another wave of heat flowing through you, your body completely lighting on fire as he guides himself to push past your folds, your lips parting in pleasure as your cunt swallows the thick girth of him. Your nails are clawing at his broad shoulders as Wonwoo’s teeth grit together, his nose brushing against yours as he slides in until he’s completely sheathed to the hilt.
“God, take me,” you moan, wantonly – shamelessly. “Make me yours.”
A cocky smirk dances across your boss’s lips as he draws his hips back, sharp eyes drinking in your naked form as he coos at the sight.
“You want to be mine, sweetheart?” He asks, teasingly. His lips ghost over yours as he moves to grip your wrists in his hands, effectively pinning them above your head. “You think you deserve it?”
A defiant look crosses your features as you peered up at him, a deep frown on your lips as you dig your nails into his skin in retaliation.
“I’m the only one who deserves it.”
Wonwoo’s gaze bores into yours, his lips curling into a feline-like smirk before his hips slam into yours, your back arching at the contact and your nails digging into his wrists as he all but hammers into you.
“Wonwoo – oh, fuck – !”
He’s mouthing hotly at your bouncing breasts before his teeth clamp around your nipple, tweaking the bud with his tongue as his hips pistoned into yours. Cries of his name fall from your lips as he thrusts relentlessly, sharp eyes peeking over the mounds of your breasts as your body stays arched in pleasure. He’s relishing in the sight, a smirk of satisfaction playing at his lips as he licks his way up your neck, lips hotly pressing into yours as his tongue delves into your mouth.
“You’re mine,” he growls against your lips, teeth biting onto the flesh as he tugs. “Mine.”
He briefly lets go of your wrists only so that he can grip your thigh with one hand, the other keeping your hands pinned above your head. He’s positioning your leg over his shoulder, his body descending onto yours as he rolls his hips, a groan escaping him as your cunt clenches deliciously around him. Your eyes are squeezed shut, completely lost in the intense pleasure of him as he grips onto your calf. Blunt nails dig into your skin as he speeds up once more, teeth gritting with pleasure as he sucks a mark into the sensitive spot on your neck. Your hips rise from the bed as you try to match his movements, a cry of his name falling from you when the head of his cock brushes against a spot that has you seeing stars.
“Right there!” You cry, clenching mercilessly around him. “God, Wonwoo, don’t stop!”
His grip on your leg loosens as he reaches down to press the pad of his thumb against your clit, a sinister smirk painted on his lips as he looks down at you.
“How’s it feel, sweetheart?” He asks, hips speeding up as he thumbs harshly at the sensitive bud. “Knowing that I’m all yours? That I’m only yours.”
You’re writhing beneath him, thrashing under his body in pleasure as his ministrations on your clit grow more erratic. Your vision is blurred with tears of ecstasy, Wonwoo’s name falling from your lips like a broken mantra, and you can only grip his hand as the heat in the pit of your stomach grows with every thrust.
“S- so good,” you stuttered out, completely lost in the feeling of him. “You’re mine, baby. Only mine.”
The term of endearment earns you a growl of approval, Wonwoo prying your lips apart with his mouth as his tongue licks along yours.
“Yeah?” His voice is deep, the timbre laced with husk as he licks into your mouth. “My cock is all yours, isn’t it, sweetheart?”
You keen at his words, a whine falling from your lips as your thighs quiver with pleasure.
“All mine,” you affirm, moaning. Wonwoo smirks against your mouth, his teeth sinking into your bottom lip as he thumbs at your clit with vigor.
“And this is all for me, isn’t it?” His question is spoken into your mouth, tongue sweeping over yours as his hips slam into yours.
“Only you, baby,” you whine, lifting your hips to meet his thrusts. “I’m yours.”
Wonwoo growls at that, his lips curling into a feline-like smirk as he lets go of your hands – only to grab you by the throat as he lifts you up until your chest is pressed flush against his. Your lips part in surprise at the change of position, one arm wrapped around his broad shoulders as the other fists through his locks, your cunt clenching around him as the new angle drives him to be completely sheathed inside of you as he sits back on his legs to hold you up.
“Damn right, you’re mine.”
Wonwoo’s words are muffled against your lips, the man looking down at you with a fierce glint as his thumb presses to your throat, effectively cutting off the air to your lungs and making your breath hitch. You clutch desperately at his tresses, your nails clawing at the skin of his back as he drills his cock inside of you, his free hand reaching back in between your bodies to rub your sensitive clit as he urges you to cum.
Your lips are parted in a silent cry, the stimulation between his thumb and his cock driving you closer and closer to the edge as your thighs clench around his hips, your back arching in a way that has your chest pressing into his, and the lack of air in your lungs has your head reeling in ecstasy as your high washes over you in a violent wave. You’re trembling beneath his ministrations, your cunt clenching deliciously around Wonwoo’s length as he coos at you, his thumb releasing off of your throat as you gasp.
“Mm, my good girl,” he praises, hands clutching your hips. “Where do you want me?”
The relentless drills of his hips against yours has you fighting to catch your breath as you struggle to answer him. Wonwoo’s rhythm grows erratic as he nears closer, your body arching into his movements as you clutch his shoulders in order to stay upright.
“My – my mouth,” you manage to breathe out, making Wonwoo smirk in anticipation.
You almost regret answering him when you feel him pulling out of you, the brisk air hitting your now empty cunt as Wonwoo settles you on your knees. His hand encases around your head as he pushes past your parted lips, groaning when his cock hits your tongue. You mewl around him, jaw slack and eyes locked on his as your tongue laps lazily at his leaking tip, swallowing every last drop of his release. His fingers tangle in your hair as he thrusts harshly into your mouth, the head of his cock brushing against the back of your throat as he cums. A hum of delight escapes you as you lewdly lap up the remnants of his release, your name falling from his lips as he tilts his head back in ecstasy.
His glasses slid off the bridge of his nose from the beads of sweat that had collected there and landed carelessly next to you on the bed, his sharp eyes softening into a look that was nothing short of adoration. His fingers release their grip on your tresses as his hands cup your face, his cock sliding out of your mouth as he lifts you to slot his lips against yours.
Humming against your mouth, Wonwoo’s thumbs graze your cheeks as he draws back to look into your eyes.
“You did so well for me, sweetheart,” he murmurs, nuzzling his nose against yours. “Such a good girl for me.”
Your heart swells in your chest as you relish in his touch, your body completely spent from the intensity you had just experienced, and your eyes hood over in exhaustion as Wonwoo gingerly lays you back against the pillows. The warmth of his body envelops yours as he holds you close to him. A half-hearted smile paints itself on your lips as you reach up to trace the outline of his lips, a hint of sadness ghosting over your expression.
“You realize this means I can’t work for you anymore, right?”
Your soft murmur makes Wonwoo frown, and you almost whimper with hurt at the crestfallen look on his face.
“I know,” he answers quietly, offering you a small smile. “But that doesn’t mean I’m losing you.”
Wonwoo turns his head to meet your softening expression, his gaze boring into yours as he clutches you to him.
“I meant what I said earlier,” he continues, nuzzling his nose against yours. “I will take care of you, (Y/N). I will fix any damage I’ve done to your career, to your reputation – just as long as I get to keep you in my life… If you even want me after all of this.”
“How could I not want you?” You asked, quietly. “You are everything and more to me, Wonwoo. It just took me a couple years to realize it.”
Wonwoo chuckles at that before leaning down to place a chaste kiss to your lips.
“Even if I cost you your job?”
You purse your lips at that, pretending to think before looking up at him in amusement.
“I can think of some ways you could make it up to me,” you teased, making Wonwoo growl playfully. “Starting with a bath – hey!”
Wordlessly you’re being lifted in his arms, a shriek of surprise escaping you as Wonwoo tosses you over his shoulder, effortlessly carrying you into your adjoining bathroom.
“That can be arranged.”
[15 new messages]
From: Soonyoung Hey honey! Just a heads up… Wonwoo asked for your address. Don’t know why or what for but I gave it to him so expect a visit from him soon… ... But I’m gonna assume it’s for what I think it is… … so you’re welcome ;)
From: Joshua Soonyoung just told me Wonwoo is going to your house USE PROTECTION!!! I'M NOT READY TO BE AN UNCLE ;_;
From: Gyu Wonwoo is missing He left the office hours ago and hasn’t come back (Y/N)???? Hello???? This is a serious matter!!!! Where are you??!?!?!?? Are you seriously going to ignore me? Just because you called out sick doesn’t mean you can ignore ~me~ your friend!!!!
To: Gyu She’s busy

From: Gyu I – OH??? MY GOD???????? IT’S ABOUT FUCKING TIME YOU TWO!!!! Also – ew Don’t ever send me a picture like that ever again
Epilogue
“How are the reports looking, Mrs. Jeon?”
Lifting your head from the pile of papers lining the table, your gaze falls on your boss as he walks inside the conference room, a warm smile on his face. Offering him an encouraging one back, you gesture towards the pile in front of you as you lean back against your chair.
“Everything we’ve discussed is in order and ready to go for the presentation.”
Your boss grins, dimples indenting in his cheeks.
“I knew I could count on you.”
The conference room door opens behind your boss, your eyes darting to the tall stature who was now leaning casually against the doorframe, arms crossed over his broad chest as his sharp gaze falls on you.
“Hello, sweetheart.”
No matter how many times he calls you that or how much time passes by with you waking up to him every morning, your husband’s voice never fails to send an array of butterflies abuzz in your stomach. You can’t help but to let a salacious smile grace your lips as you bat your eyes at Wonwoo.
“Mr. Jeon,” you greet, flirtily. “Looking mighty handsome as always.”
Wonwoo clears his throat, his eyes narrowing into a playful glare as he gestures towards your boss.
“You’re lucky Seungcheol is here,” he tuts, shaking his head. “Otherwise I’d have you over this desk –”
“Hey, hey!” Seungcheol cuts off your husband, waving an accusing finger at him. “No flirting with my assistant during work hours!”
Wonwoo holds his hands up in defense as he backs up from Seungcheol, a wide grin on his lips as he bows apologetically.
“Sorry, sorry,” he chuckles. “I’ll behave.”
His words promise good behavior, but the smirk on his lips and the mischievous glint in his eyes say another as he sits across from you at the table, his heated gaze never leaving yours. From beside him, the younger man who had taken a seat next to him had a grin on his face as he peered over at his boss, eyes looking back and forth between you and Wonwoo.
“It’s good to see you, Mrs. Jeon,” he greets, making you beam at him.
“It’s good to see you too, Chan,” you grinned. “I hope my husband hasn’t been running you ragged like he had done with me.”
Chan laughs softly, eyes twinkling with humor as he shakes his head.
“Nothing I’m not already used to.”
It had been two years since you had left Wonwoo’s office and became Seungcheol’s assistant.
In hindsight, Joshua had been right about how casual and common it was for a CEO to have some kind of relation with their assistant.
Despite your acceptance of the notion that you could lose your job for pursuing a relationship that exceeded company policy, HR hadn’t batted an eye when you and Wonwoo had confronted them. They simply brushed it off, insisting that it wasn’t uncommon for such a thing to happen between two people who were constantly in such close quarters with one another. And though you would have loved to continue working with your boss - now husband - it was in your best judgment to resign as his assistant and to look elsewhere.
You loved the job, you really did. But continuing to work for the man who you slept next to every night didn’t sit right with you – especially when you knew how fussy other co-workers were when it came to workplace relationships. So rather than wanting to deal with whispers of gossip behind your back, you had taken Seungcheol’s offer in becoming his assistant instead – much to your husband’s dismay.
“If you so much as even look at her in any way that’s not professional or business-like, I’ll ruin your career faster than you can blink.”
Seungcheol gulps, nodding furiously to the taller man who was currently holding him by the collar.
“Noted.”
Seungcheol claps his hands together, breaking your intense eye contact with your husband as you reluctantly look towards your boss.
“Alright,” he beams, looking at the occupants at the table. “Let's get this ball rolling.”
You have always prided yourself on your stellar work ethic. You always paid attention during meetings, took notes when it was needed, and made mental notes of things that could be bookmarked and used for later projects. But that sufficient work ethic always flew right out the window when it involved the man sitting across from you.
You’re peering at your husband from the corner of your eye, biting back a laugh as you smirk slightly. Adjusting your posture, you’re leaning back against the chair while you stretch your legs out underneath the table, discarding one of your heels as you let your foot graze against Wonwoo’s calf. You press your lips together in a line to fight back a grin, stifling a giggle at the desire that was now pooling in the darkened eyes of your husband as he subtly reaches down to grab your leg.
“Stop it,” he mouths, making you feign a look of innocence.
“I’m not doing anything,” you mouthed back, making Wonwoo’s sharp eyes narrow into a glare.
He’s trapping your leg between his toned thighs, a move which he almost instantly regretted as you flexed your foot to press against the hardening bulge in his slacks, the CEO sucking in a breath as he all but clutches your ankle in retaliation. Blunt nails dig into your skin as he sends you a look of warning only to grit his teeth in annoyance as you peered away from him with a smile, keeping your focus on Seungcheol as he spoke.
Wonwoo’s heated gaze stays locked on you throughout the meeting, sharp eyes glaring from behind his thick rimmed glasses as he shifts uncomfortably for the next hour. And once Seungcheol had declared a brief break, he’s pushing your leg away from him and stomping out of the conference room. Chan’s eyes widened in alarm at his boss’s abrupt exit, the assistant beginning to stand before you’re holding your hand up, halting him from following after your husband.
“I’ve got him, Chan,” you reassured the man, smiling brightly. “You know he gets in those moods sometimes.”
Not waiting for a reply, you’re stifling a laugh as you walk out of the room, gaze scanning over the office before you’re heading towards the elevator. But before you can even make it halfway, you’re being pulled into a doorway, your back pressed up against a wall as Wonwoo glares down at you, his body towering over yours.
An amused glint is in your eyes as you grinned up at your husband.
“You really pulled me into a supply closet?” You asked, and Wonwoo reached to grab your chin, tilting your face up to look at him.
“You have a lot of nerve, sweetheart,” he hissed. “Getting me hard while I’m trying to focus on the meeting.”
You feign a look of innocence as you reach for his belt buckle, pulling him in until he’s pressed flush against you.
“Don’t pretend you didn’t like it,” you drawl, flirtily. Wonwoo smirks as he drops his hands from your face, opting to grip your thighs instead as he lifts you up and presses you back into the wall.
“Such a naughty girl,” he tsk’s, rolling his hips into yours as you tighten your legs around him.
“You love it,” you tease, nipping playfully at his bottom lip. Wonwoo’s gaze softens momentarily, his face lighting up as he adoringly stares at you.
“I love you,” he corrects.
Leaning forward he’s connecting your lips, kissing you slowly as he pours his emotions into it — into you. You hum against his mouth, your hands reaching up to run through his hair as you kiss him back. His tongue slips between the seam of your lips before meeting yours, his nails digging into the flesh of your thighs as he licks into your mouth.
“We have to get back,” you murmur, making Wonwoo groan, your husband squeezing your ass playfully as he rocks against you.
“I’ll come up with an excuse,” he mutters and you chuckle against his mouth before pulling away.
“This is an important meeting, baby,” you retort, making Wonwoo — big bad CEO, Jeon Wonwoo — form the most adorable pout as he looks down at you with an expression akin to a kicked puppy.
“But I only want to be around you.”
Giggling quietly, you reach up to cup his face as you kiss him softly, nuzzling your nose against his.
“If you can make it through the next two hours, I’ll fuck you in the back of the limo on the way home.”
Wonwoo laughs at your words, his head tilting back happily before he kisses you with a smile.
“First off, it’s going to be me fucking you,” he points out, letting you place your feet back down on the floor. “Which I was planning on doing after the meeting anyways.”
You grin at him, laughing happily as you readjust your clothing.
“Great minds think alike, I guess,” you jest, and Wonwoo mirrors your grin as he leads you out of the supply closet.
With an arm wrapped around your shoulders, he’s leaning down to press a kiss against your temple, lips brushing your ear.
“I love you, sweetheart,” he murmurs, making your heart soar in happiness as you beamed in delight.
“I love you too, Wonwoo.”
1K notes
·
View notes